Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hearing a loud crash sound from the Dean Cave, Dean, Sam, and Cas spared a quick glance at one another before dashing deeper within the Bunker.

Upon entering the room, the group was astounded to find a mass of tangled together bodies on the floor in front of the tv. Not knowing quite what to do, they stood in the doorway and watched as the people began stirring, beginning to untangle themselves from the others. The boys couldn't see anyone's faces from where they were. Not wanting to be caught off-guard, the Winchesters drew their guns while Cas let his Angel Blade drop from the inside of his sleeve into his hand.

"All right, raise your hands and face us or we shoot," Dean announced, startling a few of the people. He wouldn't really shoot them, but they were strangers in his home, he wanted to scare the shit out of them.

However, at the face of the first person to turn around, both boys lowered their weapons, nearly dropping them as Cas tilted his head in confusion.

Who was this woman?

"Mom?" Dean quietly let out.

The other people turned around quickly, and Dean's legs gave out, Cas sheathing his blade and reaching out quickly to grab him while Sam was frozen in shock.

Standing in the middle of the Dean Cave was nearly everyone the Winchesters lost and more: John, Mary, Bobby, Crowley, Rowena, Claire, Jody, Kevin, and Charlie.

Sam sank to his knees while Cas lowered Dean down, sitting behind him to offer his silent support.

"It's nice to see you boys are still in one piece," Bobby joked, quickly getting over his shock and moving towards the boys. Sam jumped up, and Bobby wrapped his arms around the man while Cas helped Dean stand back up and steady on his two feet. Bobby then moved to Dean, tightening his grip when he felt tears hit the side of his neck. When they finally separated, Bobby surprised both Winchesters and the angel by also hugging Cas.

"Thank you for protecting them," Bobby whispered in Cas's ear before letting him go. Cas just nodded in response.

Shaking off their shock, everyone else, minus Crowley and Rowena, went over and hugged the boys (Mary and John skipping over Cas). Charlie had run up and jumped onto Dean, wrapping her legs around his waist and burying her face into the crook of his neck, Dean burying his face in her hair.

"Oh, I missed you, kiddo. I'm so sorry," Dean apologized, trying to stifle the tears attempting to escape.

"I missed you, too. And I don't regret helping you." She then leaned back to get a look at his now tear-stained face. "You did get it off, didn't you?"

He just nodded and pulled her back in.

"Hey! I want a hug, too!" Sam declared, holding his arms out.

After everyone got their hugs (with many tearful apologies), everyone finally separated.

"Do you know why they're here?" Dean asked Cas.

Cas just lightly shook his head. "I don't know the purpose of their resurrections/teleportation, but I do sense an immense amount of power radiating from them.

"God?" Sam asked.

Cas once again nodded, "most likely."

"But what are his plans?" Crowley chimed in, Rowena nodding in agreement with her son.

"I'm sorry, but who are you and how do you know my boys?" John directed to everyone he didn't know with a silent glare.

Dean froze. He didn't know what to say. He knew how black and white John's view on monsters was. Dean had no clue how the man would react to learning that his sons had befriended the King of Hell and his witch mother. Or, you know, the fact that his eldest was dating an Angel of the Lord. That conversation was bound to be  delightful,  considering that he was almost 100% sure that John was homophobic, and Dean's lover happened to be in the body of a man. 

He also didn't know how to feel about having his Dad back. The last time he'd seen the man, he'd told Dean that he might have to kill Sam.

Yeah, great last words. 

Dean glanced over at Cas when he felt the grip on his elbow tighten for a second. He'd kind of forgotten that his boyfriend was the only reason he hadn't had a quick meeting with the floor. 

Sam, seeing Dean's frightened and shocked expression, sighed, "we met most of them through cases."

That snapped Dean out of his reverie. "Castiel is an Angel and we met him after he pulled me out of Hell. Crowley is the king of Hell and he helped us defeat Lucifer and Rowena is his mother and she's a witch. Claire, the teen, is the daughter of Cas's vessel and was adopted by Jody who we met on a case. Kevin became a prophet and he tried to steal from us and we met Charlie on a case and she became a hunter along with Jody and Claire," Dean explained, trying to get everything out before anyone could interrupt with questions.

After a beat of silence and an apprehensive glance to Cas from Dean, John exploded.

"Angels, Demons, and witches?! What the hell is wrong with you boys?"

When Dean flinched back, Cas stepped in front of Dean and drew his blade once more. Sam expected that reaction and placed a hand on the angel's arm. Cas didn't lower the blade, but he did relax his muscles a bit.

No one was surprised (except Mary).

"You may have raised us with your black and white view of the world, but we had to learn to adapt and work with others to defeat our common enemy," Sam explained, a hint of malice in his voice.

"You watch your tone with me, boy," John ground out.

Charlie and Bobby decided to move over to stand with the boys, Bobby beside Sam and Charlie wrapped around Dean.

Mary didn't know what to think. These men in front of her were apparently her sons, but a minute ago, they were 4 and 6-months-old. They grew up to be handsome, that was for sure. But to learn that her family hunted hurt. That was the reason she had retired, to prevent this. And to see that her youngest and her husband didn't get along didn't help. She didn't miss the way her oldest flinched at John's words, either. Mary was also the only one that was surprised at the way Sam and  Cas? interacted. If the man currently standing in front of her oldest son really was an Angel, the fact that her youngest son was able to stop him in his tracks with just a hand on his arms was astounding. And that the angel's first instinct was to protect Dean was something else, something, profound.

"You may be my father, but you have no control over me. This is a democracy, not a dictatorship. Now shut up and sit down while we figure out why you're here and what to do."

John opened his mouth to retort, but the sound of the tv flickering drew everyone's attention.

The only thing on the screen were the words "Hello there! I'm God."

Dean was shocked to find in the place of his recliners (they better be back at some point or Dean was gonna stab a bitch) was a 4-person couch. The words on the screen changed and everyone moved closer to the tv. "I bet you're confused as to why they're back." After a minute, they changed again. "You're here to watch Sam and Dean's lives in the form of a tv show." Once more. "Yes, the same show you guys were transported to."

Both brothers groaned, Dean leaning forward and dropping his head in his hands. The screen changed one last time, reading "grab some popcorn, the show will begin in ten minutes." A timer began to count down from 10 minutes.

Chapter Text

While Bobby and Cas dragged chairs in from the library and other places, Sam and Dean went to the kitchen to get snacks.

"What do you think it's going to show?" Dean asked while grabbing some cups from the cabinet.

Sam shrugged while getting drinks from the fridge. "I don't know. It could show everything."

Dean just nodded; that's what he was afraid of. They drew their attention back to gathering everything.

When they entered the Dean cave, everyone was seated, and the timer on the tv had 2 minutes left.

Cas helped hand out the drinks and snacks. When they finished, the three sat down in time for the 'show' to begin as the screen went black.

A house appeared on screen, one that many people in the room recognized. At the bottom of the screen appeared the date, 'Lawrence, Kansas, 22 years ago.'

"No," Dean whispered. It couldn't be this night. Why did it have to be this night?

Cas, sensing his unease, grabbed Dean's hand and gave it a tight squeeze.

Sam leaned forward; he was intrigued. He'd heard about this night a lot from his brother, his dad, and Bobby, but to actually  see  it was something else entirely.

The camera followed Mary as she walked into a dark room carrying 4-year-old Dean. "Come on, let's say good night to your brother." She flicked on the light switch revealing the room to be baby Sam's nursery.

"Aww, you guys were so cute as little kids!" Charlie exclaimed, wrapping her arms around Sam's left bicep, seeing as he was the closest to her.

Dean's blush at Charlie's proclamation deepened when Cas leaned over to whisper "you're still super cute."

Mary set Dean down on the ground so he could climb onto the crib. The boy leaned over and placed a small kiss on Sammy's head. "'Night, Sam."

"My God, my voice was so high."

"Most 4-year-old boy's voices are, Dean," Jody explained with a small smirk. It was weird but nice seeing her boys so carefree and happy. It didn't happen all that often.

Mary also leaned over and placed a kiss on Sam's head. "Goodnight, love."

"Hey, Dean," a voice called out from behind the small family. The camera turned to show a young John Winchester standing in the doorway.

"Daddy!" Dean yelled, hopping off the crib and running toward his father.

"Hey, buddy," John smiled as he scooped his eldest into his arms.

It was odd to see John with a smile on his face. Sam couldn't ever remember a time when John smiled at one of them.

He felt a pang of jealousy knowing that he'd been cheated out of his father's smile.

"So what do you think? You think Sammy's ready to toss around a football yet?" John asked."

Dean shook his head, laughing, "no, Daddy." 

John shook his head, agreeing with his son.

Mary passed the two on her way out of the room, "you got him?"

John nodded, holding Dean closer to him. "I got him." John then walked up to Sam's crib. "Sweet dreams, Sam." John flicked off the lights as he and Dean left the room.

The camera then focused on Sam's baseball-themed mobile as it began to spin on its own. The camera then moved to the clock on the wall as it stopped and the nightlight flickered.

Dean tightened his grip on Cas's hand; he knew what was coming, and he really didn't want to see it, but he knew he had to. He couldn't make himself turn to look at his parents. If he had to guess, they were holding on to each other. 

The camera shows Mary asleep in bed, the baby monitor on the nightstand beside her flickering. Strange noises began to sound from the machine, stirring Mary from her sleep. 

"John?" Mary asked as she turned on the light on the nightstand. She turned over and noticed that she was in bed alone.

"Don't get out of bed, don't get out of bed," Dean repeated over and over, fully knowing that it wasn't going to change anything.

Mary made her way to Sam's nursery, stopping when she noticed a silhouetted figure standing before his crib. "Is he hungry?"

The man just turned around, "shh."

"All right." Mary turned to head further down the hallway. She stopped when she noticed the hallway light flickering. As she tapped it, the flickering stopped. 

Mary also noticed flickering emanating from downstairs. As she investigated, she was shocked to find John asleep in the armchair in front of the tv.

Gasps could be heard echoing around the room and people realized what was about to happen. 

Mary turned around and dashed back up the stairs and into the nursery. "Sammy! Sammy!" She froze as she entered the room.

Back downstairs, John was startled awake at the sound of Mary's scream.

Both Sam and Dean flinched at the sound of Mary's scream, but for different reasons; Sam because loud sounds trigger his PTSD and Dean because it hurt to relive his Mother's death, to hear the same scream he heard when he was 4-years-old and in the next room over. It had taken Dean years to get over the sound of Mary's screams. They'd haunted his mind day and night. 

"Mary!" John rushed into the room but came to a stop when he realized nothing was wrong. When he noticed Sam was awake in his crib, John walked over. "Hey, Sammy. You ok?"

Suddenly, something dark dripped onto Sam's pillow beside his head. Confused, John dabbed the drop with his fingers. Two more landed on the back of his hand. They looked like blood. When John looked up, he collapsed to the ground.

Mary was sprawled across the ceiling, the stomach of her nightgown red with blood, staring at John and struggling to breathe.

"No! Mary!"

Mary burst into flames, the fire spreading across the ceiling with the flames licking the walls. 

Dean leaned over and buried his face into Cas's shoulder, not caring who saw. Cas hooked one arm around Dean's shoulder and placed his free hand on the back of Dean's head, holding him close.

As Sam began to wail, John was reminded he wasn't alone and he scooped the baby up into his arms before running out of the room. 

Suddenly, little Dean came to investigate the sounds. "Daddy!"

John turned to look at his eldest son, shoving Dean into his arms. "Take your brother outside as fast as you can and don't look back! Now, Dean, go!" Dean turned and ran while John turned to look back to the nursery. "Mary! No!" 

Mary at that point had been completely swallowed by the flames, barely able to be seen.

The camera changed to show Dean running outside with little Sam in his arms. John rushed into the scene, scooping both his boys into his arms, and kept running. "I gotcha." 

Fire exploded out of Sammy's nursery window.

When the fire consumed the house, Dean flinched, hard. Cas just tightened his grip. Dean hid it well, but Sam and Cas knew of his deep-seated fear of fire. During a salt and burn, Dean would try his best to not look at the fire; and when he would grill, he would stand as far away as he could while still being able to reach it easily. It was something they both tried to help him overcome, and they'd made some progress, but it was something he still struggled with.

As firefighters tried to stop the fire, the camera showed John sitting on the hood of his car, Sam in his lap while Dean sits on the Impala beside him. 

The screen went black for a second before the words 'Stanford University, Present day' appeared on screen. The date, October 31, 2005, followed.

"Not so present," Crowley stated, causing Rowena to smack him in the arm.

Dean, who was much calmer at that point, let out a small chuckle.

Crowley gave a quick smile to his mother, proud of cheering up his best friend at least a little bit.

Somebody's bedroom is shown with no one on the screen.

"Sam!" A lady yelled from the other room. She walked in wearing a sexy nurse costume while adjusting her hat. The dresser she's standing beside holds a framed picture of Mary and John, the same one on Mary's nightstand.

"Get a move on, would you?" She asked. "We were supposed to be there fifteen minutes ago."

"Sam, being late? I never thought the day would come," Charlie pretended to faint into Sam's arms, who was rolling his eyes with a smile on his face.

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up," Sam said, sitting Charlie upright in her spot. "I didn't like Halloween all that much. Still don't like it that much." At that, Sam's eyes darkened, probably remembering what happened a few days later.

"C'mon, you used to love Halloween as a kid. All the different costumes I had to make for you." Dean mentioned.

"Well, yeah, that was before my life became a horror movie."

Dean went quiet. He still regretted having to tell Sam about what their Dad did, what Dean ended up doing.

Sam, practically hearing Dean's thoughts, grabbed Dean's hand. "I don't blame you. I would've found out eventually. As much as you wanted me to, I wasn't going to stay an innocent little kid forever."

Dean, not knowing what else to say, just nodded. "Yeah, I know."

The lady walked off, shouting Sam's name.

The tall and lanky form of Sam peeked around the corner. His shaggy hair was in his eyes, and he was clean-shaven. He was also wearing three shirts and jeans, definitely not a costume.

"Nice costume, Moose. Are you a homeless person?" Crowley quipped.

Sam just responded by rolling his eyes. As much as they hated to admit it, Crowley had become just as much family as Charlie and Kevin had, maybe even more. Despite their rough start and the many betrayals through the years, Crowley had almost always come through for them in the end, establishing a spot in their dysfunctional family. 

"Do I have to?" Sam asked.

"Yes! It'll be fun." Jess frowned when she saw Sam not wearing a costume. "And where's your costume?"

Sam just ducked his head and laughed. "You know how I feel about Halloween."

The scene switches to a bar decorated for Halloween. Everyone's spread out wearing different costumes.

Jess raised a glass as their friend Luis, who dressed as a ghoul, came up to the table Sam and Jess were sitting. Sam hadn't changed.

"So here's to Sam and his awesome LSAT victory," Jess announced.

"All right, all right, it's not that big a deal," Sam mumbled loud enough for them all to hear as they all clinked their glasses.

"Yeah, he acts all humble. But he scored a 174," Jess said.

Luis looked at Jess, "Is that good?"

Jess nodded, taking a sip of her drink, "scary good."

"Holy shit," Jody whispered.

"Would you look at that, my baby brother's a genius," Dean announced, a wide smile splitting his face.

"Ooh, what if there was a lore-based ACT? Imagine the scores you two would get compared to other hunters," Charlie effused, turning to talk to Kevin about creating one to share with the Hunter network.

"Both of your scores would be off the charts," Bobby chimed in, smiling when Dean blushed and ducked his head. 

"It wouldn't be fair to any other hunter except Bobby and Jody."

One look at Sam and Dean could tell the cogs were spinning. "Maybe not, but that would give us a general idea as to what the average hunter knows, then allow us to teach them. We could be way more efficient this way."

While the group was talking about the Hunter test, John and Mary were watching from the outside. Both of them had been dead longer than anyone else in the room. Neither of them knew how to feel about the little family their sons had built for themselves. John was especially not happy at how close Dean and the angel seemed to be, but he couldn't do anything with everyone else there.

Mary, on the other hand, was sad. She had missed most of her boys' lives, and seeing her boys in the hunting life hurt. That was exactly what she was trying to avoid. She was scared to see how their lives had turned out.

"So there you go. You are a first-round draft pick. You can go to any law school you want!" Luis said, sitting down next to Sam.

"Actually, I got an interview here. Monday. If it goes okay I think I got a shot at a full ride next year."

"Way to go, son!" Bobby cheered. 

Sam blushed and ducked his head as Dean patted his back. 

Mary smacked John in the arm when she saw John's glare. John had spent many hours telling Bobby that those boys weren't his son's, they were his.

"Hey, it's gonna go great," Jess said.

"It better," Sam mumbled.

"How does it feel to be the golden boy of your family?" Luis asked. 

"Ah, they don't know."

"Oh, no, I would be gloating! Why not?"

Sam let out a small laugh. "Because we're not exactly the Brady's."

"And I'm not exactly the Huxtables. More shots?"

"Yeah, well the Huxtables weren't exactly the Huxtables," Dean mumbled as he ducked his head. He missed the way that Cas and Sam looked at each other over his head.

"I'm sorry," Sam whispered in his ear, but Dean just shook his head.

"It's fine." Sam gave him a look, not quite believing that, but let it go anyway.

"No," Sam and Jess spoke at the same time.

Luis just shrugged and went up to the bar anyway.

Jess turned to look at Sam. "No, seriously. I'm proud of you. And you're gonna knock 'em dead on Monday, and you're gonna get that full ride. I know it. "

"What would I do without you?" Sam asked with pure and unadulterated love in his eyes.

Jess shrugged. "Crash and burn," she smiled as she pulled him in for a kiss.

Sam blushed as a couple of people (namely Dean and Charlie) gave loud wolf whistles.

"That's my boy!" Dean shouted as he threw his arm around his little brother's shoulders.

"Shut up, Jerk," Sam smirked as he lightly shoved his older brother off of him.

"Bitch," Dean smirked back.

Unbeknownst to them, Cas and Bobby were pretending to ignore the looks John and Mary were throwing at their sons. Especially the glare from John toward Cas and Dean.

They were back at Sam and Jess's apartment, both of them asleep back to back in bed.

Sam opened his eyes when he heard the sound of a window opening come from somewhere within the apartment. He got out of bed and made his way toward where the sound came from, the living room.

The living room window was open, which had been closed before he and Jess went to bed.

Sam heard the footsteps before he saw the shadow creep past the beaded curtain at the end of the hall. 

When the man entered the room, Sam lunged forward and grabbed the man at the shoulder. The man knocked Sam's arm away and aimed a strike at him, but he ducked. The man grabbed Sam's arm, swung him around, and shoved him back. Sam kicked and was blocked, then pushed back into another room. The man elbowed Sam in the face; Sam kicked at his head. The man ducked and swung and Sam blocked. The man knocked Sam down and pinned him to the floor, one hand at Sam's neck and the other holding Sam's wrist.

"Whoa, that was awesome! You gotta teach me that some time, Dean," Charlie begged. And well, Dean had never been able to say no to anyone's puppy-dog face.

"Fine," Dean relented.

"Yay!" Charlie got up from her seat and plopped herself down in Dean's lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. 

Dean rolled his eyes but buried a smile in the crook of her neck as he wrapped his arms around her waist. He knew what she was doing, but he didn't care. Charlie learned very early on that he was extremely touch-starved, that he craved even the most platonic physical affection. There were many times when Cas was out doing something for days or weeks at a time where Charlie would come by the Bunker, and they'd cuddle (platonically, of course) and watch movies all day long.

She knew the beginning of this episode was rough for him, so she was comforting him in one of the most effective ways she knew: physical touch, a reminder that everything was fine, and that nothing would go wrong.

Besides Cas, Charlie was the only one that knew that he was touch-starved. He was afraid of what Bobby would think of him (even though he knew logically that there was no way in Hell Bobby would ever judge him for it), and he had to stay strong for Sammy. Nothing came before him, not even his own trauma.

"Whoa, easy there tiger," the man said, a smile on his face.

Sam let out a hard breath. "Dean?"

Dean just laughed.

"You scared the crap out of me!"

"That's 'cause you're out of practice."

Sam then proceeded to grab Dean's hand and yanked him, slamming his heel into Dean's back and Dean to the floor.

"Or not."

Sam tapped Dean twice on the shoulder where he was holding him.

"Alright, get off of me," Dean said.

Sam rolled to his feet and pulled Dean up. "What the hell are you doing here?"

"Well, I was looking for a beer," Dean explained, placing his hands on Sam's shoulders, shaking once, then letting go. 

Sam didn't budge. "What the hell are you doing here?" he repeated.

"Ok. All right. We gotta talk."

"Uh, the phone?" Sam suggested.

"If I'd'a called, would you have picked up?" Dean asked instead.

Sam went to apologize again but was stopped by a hand in the air, the universal sign for 'shut up.'

Dean was right, though. At that time, Sam wanted nothing to do with his old life, including his older brother. Dean had called a few times a couple of weeks after Sam had left, but after a combination of Sam either ignoring him or answering as concisely as possible, Dean had stopped calling altogether. The last time he called was on Sam's birthday in his first year at Stanford.

Sam had later found out that John had left him soon after, and Dean's self-harm and suicidal tendencies had skyrocketed; he'd nearly lost his brother a multitude of times in the span of 3-years. And to think that no one would've even known until possibly months after still shook Sam to his core.

That must've been a living hell to his older brother; to think that the kid he'd raised, the one he sacrificed everything for daily, hated him, wanted nothing to do with him.

And Dean still, after all these years, would do anything and everything to make sure his brother was safe. Even sell his soul and suffer eternal damnation to save him.

His brother was a hero, and Dean was the only one that didn't believe it.

"With all the time you boys spend together, you'd think you've never spent a night away from the other," Jody said.

"Oh trust me, I'd go insane if I had to spend the rest of eternity with him and his rabbit food and his shaggy hair and puppy dog eyes," Dean exaggerated. 

Sam just rolled his eyes and smacked his brother in the arm. "Bitch."

"Jerk," Dean shot back, a shit-eating grin on his face.

Before Sam could answer, Jess walked in and turned on the light. She was wearing short shorts and a cropped Smurfs shirt; her favorite pj's.

"Sam?"

Both boys turned to look at her. 

"Jess. Hey. Dean, this is my girlfriend, Jessica," Sam introduced.

"Wait, your brother, Dean?" Jess asked, smiling as Sam nodded his head.

Dean grinned and moved closer. "Oh, I love the Smurfs. Ya know, I gotta tell ya. You're completely out of my brother's league."

As if just noticing what she was wearing, she looked down at her shirt. "Just let me put something on." She turned to go, but Dean's voice stopped her.

"No, no, no, I wouldn't dream of it. Seriously."

"There is something seriously wrong with you," Sam said, shaking his head at Dean.

His brother just smiled and tightened his grip on Charlie. "Don't you know it!"

On the other side of Dean, Cas grabbed Dean's hand that was resting on Charlie's legs. "And I love you for it," Cas kissed his knuckles.

Charlie giggled and Dean blushed and buried his face in her hair while Cas sat there with a self-satisfied smirk on his face. 

The angel turned around when he felt a heavy hand land on his shoulder. He found Bobby sitting there with a small smile on his face. Just past Bobby, however, sat John with a barely contained glare pointed right at him. Mary was too busy watching the screen to notice.

"Just ignore him," Bobby whispered in his ear.

"I intend to," Cas stated, then turned his attention back to the screen.

Dean went back over to Sam without taking his eyes off Jess. Sam watched him, his expression stony.

"Anyway, I gotta borrow your boyfriend here, talk about some private family business," Dean announced. "But, uh, nice meeting you."

"No." Sam went over to Jess and put an arm around her. "No, whatever you want to say, you can say it in front of her.

"Okay." Dean turned to look at them both straight on. "Um. Dad hasn't been home in a few days."

"So he's working overtime on a Miller Time shift. He'll stumble back in sooner or later," Sam dismissed. 

"And what's that supposed to mean?" John demanded, not liking the implications of that sentence.

Dean attempted to stop Sam from continuing, but it fell flat. 

"It means you spent more of our childhood at the bottom of a bottle than being our father."

John shot out of his seat, Sam quickly following. Charlie, Kevin, and Claire being the fastest in the group dashed to stand between the two.

"Get out of my way," John ground out.

"Not unless you swear not to start a fight," Kevin insisted.

When John reluctantly nodded a minute later, everyone sat back down in their rightful spots, meaning Charlie was no longer sitting in Dean's lap.

Dean ducked his head and looked back up. "Dad's on a hunting trip. And he hasn't been home in a few days.

Sam's expression didn't change while he took this in. Jess glanced up at him. "Jess, excuse us. We have to go outside."

The camera cut to Sam and Dean heading downstairs outside. Sam has put on jeans and a hoodie.

"I mean, come on. You can't just break in, middle of the night, and expect me to hit the road with you," Sam groused.

"You're not hearing me, Sammy. Dad's missing. I need you to help me find him."

"You remember the poltergeist in Amherst? Or the Devil's Gates in Clifton? He was missing then, too. He's always missing, and he's always fine."

"Wait, he didn't check in during a hunt?" Claire asked. 

Dean shook his head. "He'd do two or three hunts before coming to get us from whatever motel we were staying at."

Nearly everyone glared at John, but he wasn't paying attention. He was too busy glowering at Dean, who was watching the screen.

Dean stopped and turned around. Sam stopped too.

"Not for this long. Now are you gonna come with me or not?"

"I'm not."

"Why not?"

"I swore I was done hunting. For good," Sam explained.

"Come on. It wasn't easy, but it wasn't that bad," Dean said as he started downstairs again. 

Sam followed, "Yeah? When I told Dad I was scared of the thing in my closet, he gave me a .45."

"You did what?!" Mary bellowed, glaring at John.

John, for once in his life, looked afraid. "He needed to face his fear."

It was clear Mary wanted to say something else, but her anger was overwhelming. Instead, she just turned back to the tv.

Meanwhile, the teens (including Sam, Dean, and Charlie) were trying to stifle their laughter at John's fear.

Dean stopped at the door to the outside. "Well, what was he supposed to do?"

"He was supposed to go into your closet and show you there was nothing there," Kevin muttered under his breath, quiet enough that John didn't hear it.

Claire, however, wasn't as reserved as Kevin. "Man, I'm messed up, but even I know that's wrong."

That one hit Dean pretty hard, and Cas could tell. He turned back to see Jody smack Claire in the arm. Turning back to look at Dean, he found the hunter slouching a bit further down in his seat, though his face gave nothing away. Cas began to rub circles on the back of Dean's hand with his thumb. The angel found he was successful when he saw Dean gave a small smile his way.

"I was nine years old! He was supposed to say, don't be afraid of the dark," Sam snapped.

"Don't be afraid of the dark? Are you kidding me? Of course you should be afraid of the dark. You know what's out there."

Sam sighed. "Yeah, I know, but still. The way we grew up, after Mom was killed, and Dad's obsession to find the thing that killed her."

Dean turned to glance outside.

"But we still haven't found the damn thing. So we kill everything we  can  find."

"We save a lot of people doing it, too," Dean countered.

"Yeah, we do," Dean cheered, raising a hand for his little brother to high-five, which he did.

Sam paused. "You think Mom would have wanted this for us?"

"No, I didn't. I never wanted this for you boys," Mary lamented. "I tried so hard to make sure you didn't end up here."

Both brothers turned to look at their mom. It was still weird for both of them to have her back, but watching the show was giving them time to get used to it.

"We know, Mom," Sam said, quirking his lips into a quick smile before turning back around. 

Dean didn't know what to say, so he just gave a small smile before following his brother.

"Wait, what do you mean you didn't want them to end up here? You knew about the life?" John asked.

Mary gave John an incredulous look. "Did I know about the life? I grew up a hunter, and I managed to get out. I never wanted them to become hunters and I never told you because I thought it'd freak you out and I didn't want to risk you wanting to become a hunter, but I guess that didn't matter," she ranted. When she finished, she crossed her arms and fell back against her seat.

John widened his eyes and was in shock. Not only had his wife been a hunter, but she came from a family of hunters. He didn't know what to think and just stared at the screen.

Dean rolled his eyes and slammed the door open.

The camera then changed to show Sam and Dean walking down the stairs to the parking lot.

"The weapon training, and melting the silver into bullets? Man, Dean, we were raised like warriors," Sam continued.

They crossed the parking lot to the Impala, the same car the small family was sitting on after escaping the fire in the beginning.

"So what are you gonna do? You're just gonna live some normal, apple pie life? Is that it?" Dean scoffed.

"No. Not normal. Safe," Sam corrected.

"And that's why you ran away," Dean accused as he looked away.

Dean released his hold on Cas's hand to rest his elbow on his lap, placing his chin on his fist. He always hated thinking about that night; it was one of the worst of his life. The beating he'd received that night from John nearly rivaled Alistair's torture. Though Cas had originally erased all his scars after dragging his ass outta the pit, including his self-harm ones, he’d asked Cas to return them, and the angel obliged. Not only did he just like the look of them, but he liked the story they told, that he’d been through all this shit and survived. They were a part of him.

"I was just going to college. It was Dad who said if I was gonna go I should stay gone. And that's what I'm doing."

"You weren't supposed to listen," Dean whispered, though both Cas and Sam heard him anyway.

"Yeah, well, Dad's in real trouble right now. If he's not dead already. I can feel it."

Sam was silent.

"I can't do this alone."

"Yes you can," Sam retorted.

Dean looked down. "Yeah, well, I don't want to."

Sam sighed and looked down, thinking, then up.

"What was he hunting?" He asked.

Dean opened the trunk of the Impala, then the spare-tire compartment. It's their arsenal. He propped the compartment open with a shotgun and dug through the clutter.

"That's a lot of stuff," Kevin said.

"Yeah, that was before we knew about angels and demons. You should see it now," Dean bragged. He loved his car, sue him.

"All right, let's see, where the hell did I put that thing?"

"So when Dad left, why didn't you go with him?" Sam asked.

"I was working my own gig. This, uh, voodoo thing, down in New Orleans," Dean responded.

"Dad let you go on a hunting trip by yourself?" Sam was surprised.

Dean looked over at Sam. "I'm twenty-six, dude."

"Well, you look like a baby. So, therefore, you're a baby," Jody joked.

Sam broke out into laughter at Dean's slack-jawed expression. "Holy shit, Jody. That was good!"

"I'm not letting you off easy, mister. You're even younger, so you're more of a baby than he is," the Sheriff retorted.

Sam stopped laughing and glared at Jody while Dean stuck his tongue out at his little brother. When Sam saw, he jabbed his brother in the ribs. It escalated quickly into them rolling around on the floor wrestling.

Bobby leaned forward in his seat toward Cas. "Should we stop them?"

Cas smiled, then shook his head. "No. They need this."

Bobby nodded and sat back to enjoy the sight of his boys being boys for the first time in a long time.

When the brothers were finally done, they sat back down in their seats, thankfully without bruises, and the show continued.

Dean pulled some papers out of a folder. "All right, here we go. So Dad was checking out this two-lane blacktop just outside of Jericho, California. About a month ago, this guy."

Dean handed one of the papers to SAM.

"They found his car, but he vanished. Completely MIA," Dean finished. The paper was a printout of an article from the Jericho Herald, headlined "Centennial Highway Disappearance" and dated Sept. 19th 2005; it has a man's picture, captioned "Andrew Carey MISSING". 

Sam read it and glanced up. "So maybe he was kidnapped."

"Yeah. Well, here's another one in April." Dean tossed down another Jericho Herald  article for each date he mentioned.

"Another one in December 'oh-four, 'oh-three, 'ninety-eight, 'ninety-two, ten of them over the past twenty years."

Dean took the article back from Sam and picked up the rest of the stack, putting them back in the folder. "All men, all the same five-mile stretch of road." He pulled a bag out of another part of the arsenal. "It started happening more and more, so Dad went to go dig around. That was about three weeks ago. I hadn't heard from him since, which is bad enough."

Dean grabbed a handheld tape recorder. "Then I get this voicemail yesterday."

He pressed play. The recording was staticky and the signal was clearly breaking up. "Dean...something big is starting to happen...I need to try and figure out what's going on. It may... Be very careful, Dean. We're all in danger," John's voice rang through the phone.

"Well that's not ominous at all," Kevin muttered.

Dean pressed stop.

"You know there's EVP on that?" Sam asked.

"Not bad, Sammy. Kinda like riding a bike, isn't it?"

Sam shook his head.

"All right. I slowed the message down, I ran it through a gold wave, took out the hiss, and this is what I got," Dean explained. He pressed play again.

"I can never go home..." A woman's voice whispered through the phone.

Dean pressed stop on the recording once again.

"Creepy," Claire whispered.

"Never go home," Sam repeated.

Dean dropped the recorder and put down the shotgun, standing up straight and shut the trunk, leaning back on it.

"You know, in almost two years I've never bothered you, never asked you for a thing," Dean lamented.

"The only other time you've spent nearly that amount of time apart was when we were in Purgatory," Cas commented.

"You went to PURGATORY?!" John bellowed. 

"Yeah? But I didn't mean to, Cas and I just got caught in the blast of exploding dick," Dean snickered under his breath, trying to explain himself while also making it out to be less of a deal than it was. It worked, seeing as everyone who knew what happened began to chuckle.

Sam looked away and sighed, then looked back. "All right. I'll go. I'll help you find him."

Dean nodded, a small smile on his face.

"But I have to get back first thing Monday. Just wait here."

Sam turned to go back to the apartment. He turned back when Dean spoke.

"What's first thing Monday?"

"I have this...I have an interview," Sam explained.

"What, a job interview? Skip it."

"It's a law school interview, and it's my whole future on a plate."

"Law school?" Dean smirked.

"So we got a deal or not?"

Dean said nothing, just looked down at the ground.

"What school were you applying to?" Jody asked.

"I don't remember, it's been too long," Sam responded.

"Why is it hard to imagine Sam as a lawyer?" Kevin probed.

"Probably because he's been Hunting for so long. It's hard to imagine him doing anything else," Charlie explained.

"That's fair," Claire added.

"I'm right here, you know," Sam asserted with a small smile on his face.

"We know, we just don't care," Charlie slowly drawled out, trying to keep from laughing.

Sam just rolled his eyes and looked back at the screen.

Back in the apartment, Sam was packing a duffel bag. He pulled out a large hook-shaped knife and slid it inside. Jess came into the room.

"What the hell do you need that for?" Claire asked, having never seen a weapon like that before.

"It's good for hooking things and cutting through bone. I don't remember what it's called, but it was pretty useful," Sam explained.

"Man, I haven't seen that thing in years. I didn't even know you had it," Dean chuckled.

"Wait, you're taking off?" Jess asked. Sam paused his packing and looked up. "Is this about your dad? Is he all right?"

"Yeah. You know, just a little family drama," Sam said. He went over to the dresser and turned on the lamp atop it.

"Your brother said he was on some kind of hunting trip." Jess sat on the bed. 

Sam rummaged in one of the drawers and came out with a couple of shirts, which went in the duffel. "Oh, yeah, he's just deer hunting up at the cabin, he's probably got Jim, Jack, and José along with him. I'm just going to go bring him back."

Before John could start protesting, he froze when he saw everyone glaring at him. He didn’t want to fight right now, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to keep his mouth shut long.

"What about the interview?" Jess asked.

"I'll make the interview. This is only for a couple days," Sam said. He went around the bed. 

Jess got up and followed. "Sam, I mean, please." Sam stopped and turned. "Just stop for a second. You sure you're okay?"

Sam laughed a little. "I'm fine."

"It's just...you won't even talk about your family. And now you're taking off in the middle of the night to spend a weekend with them? And with Monday coming up, which is kind of a huge deal."

"Hey, who wouldn't leave in the middle of the night with me?" Dean asked, a smirk lighting up his face.

Sam leaned over toward his brother. "I will smack you."

Before Dean could say anything back, Cas leaned over on the other side of him. "Don't encourage him."

Dean placed a hand over his heart in mock hurt. "You wound me."

Cas rolled his eyes and placed a quick kiss on Dean's lips.

The hunter smiled, "all better."

The angel just patted his hand and looked back at the screen.

"Hey. Everything's going to be okay. I will be back in time, I promise." Sam kissed her on the cheek and left.

"At least tell me where you're going," Jess called as he disappeared.

"You didn't even tell her where she was going?" Jody asked, using her slightly disappointed 'mom' voice. Nearly everyone in the room knew it well.

Sam shrugged. "I didn't think it mattered."

The screen read "Jericho, California." 

Music was playing in the background as a young guy was driving down the highway, talking on his cell phone.

"Amy, I can't come over tonight. Because I've got work in the morning, that's why. ...Yeah, okay, I miss it and my dad's gonna have my ass."

Suddenly a high-pitched whine sound from nowhere. The guy looked over and saw a woman in a white dress on the side of the road. She was moving as though dancing; she flickered, and for a moment she was gone.

"Hey, ah, Amy, let me call you back?" The guy tried several times to turn off the radio, which was flickering. Nothing happened. He pulled up next to the lady, whose dress was torn in several places, and stopped, leaning across the shotgun seat.

"Car trouble or something?" He asked.

After a long pause, the woman spoke, "Take me home?"

"Just not gonna question her flickering in and out of existence? No, we just gonna ignore that?" 

"Kevin, you should know that when a guy sees a pretty woman, it doesn't matter if she's a ghost, a demon, whatever. As long as she's not trying to kill him, they don't care."

"And how would you know, Dean?" Cas drawled out, throwing a side glance Dean's way.

"Umm, because I'm a guy?" A minute of silence passed. "I love you," Dean tried.

"I know."

Charlie gasped from the other side of Sam. "Did you just Han Solo him?"

Dean chortled. "I guess he did."

"I actually understand that reference."

The woman's voice is the same one from John's voicemail. 

The guy opened the passenger door. "Sure, get in."

The woman, who was barefoot, climbed in and closed the door.

"So, where do you live?" The guy asked, trying to start up a conversation.

"At the end of Breckenridge Road," She told him.

He nodded. "You coming from a Halloween party or something?"

The lady's dress was very low-cut. The guy noticed, stared, and looked away, laughing nervously.

"You know, a girl like you really shouldn't be alone out here."

"Yeah, cause then she'd run into weirdos like you," Claire mumbled under her breath.

She looked at him mournfully, seductively, and pulled her skirt up over her thigh. "I'm with you."

"Ahh yes, because that explains everything."

He looked away. The woman took his chin and turned his face towards her.

"Do you think I'm pretty?"

He nodded, eyes stuck on her cleavage.

"Uh...huh."

"Real subtle there, buddy boy. You have a girlfriend."

"Will you come home with me?"

"Um. Hell yeah." He drove off.

They pulled up to an old abandoned house at the end of a road. The woman stared at it sadly.

"Yeah, this place doesn't really scream 'homely'."

"Come on. You don't live here."

"I can never go home."

"What are you talking about? Nobody even lives here. Where do you live?" He turned and noticed she was gone. He checked the back seat, also empty, and got out of the car, nervous.

"What the hell, man? Vanishing girl? Just get out of there," Dean called out, ignoring the fact that it was his past and the people on screen couldn't hear him.

"That's good. Joke's over, okay? You want me to leave?"

Troy looked around: no signs of life except crickets. He walked toward the house. "Hello? Hello?"

There was a picture of the Lady and two kids inside the house and it was covered in dust.

Troy peered through the hole in the screen door. A bird flew at his face, scaring him into falling over. He yelled, leaped to his feet, and ran back to the car. He got in and drove off.

"There's no way that's the end of that."

Somewhere on Centennial Highway, Troy looked behind him. No one was there; then he checked in the rearview mirror. The woman was in the back seat. Troy yelled again and drove straight through a "Bridge Closed" sign, stopping about halfway across the bridge. He screamed, and blood spattered the windows.

"What did she even do to him?" Claire asked.

"I have no clue," Jody told her.

It's November 1, 2005. The Impala is parked in front of a pump at a gas station. "Ramblin' Man" by the Allman Brothers was playing in the background.

Dean came out of the store, his arms loaded up with junk food.

"Dean, how you're still alive from all that junk food is a miracle," Jody said with a smile on her face.

"Technically, I didn't even make it to 30," Dean corrected without thinking. When it hit him what he said, he looked around the room and saw various degrees of shock, confusion, and grief. He wasn't surprised when he turned to his boyfriend and found a small smile on his face.

"Fuck," he whispered. "I'm sorry."

Cas just grabbed his hand and squeezed.

"At least none of your 100+ deaths were due to your eating habits," Kevin noted. 

"Well, I did die of a taco once."

Sam covered half his face and leaned back in his seat, loudly groaning. He smiled when he peaked between his fingers and saw Dean giggling and Cas smiling down at him.

Sam was sitting shotgun with the door open, rifling through a box of Dean's tapes.

"Hey!" Dean shouted. Sam leaned out the door and looked at him. "You want breakfast?

"No, thanks," Sam called out, turning back to look through the box. "So how'd you pay for that stuff? You and Dad still running credit card scams?"

"Could you have said that any louder?" Claire asked.

"Yeah, well, hunting ain't exactly a pro ball career," Dean said as he put the nozzle back on the pump. "Besides, all we do is apply. It's not our fault they send us the cards."

"Yeah? And what names did you write on the application this time?" Sam asked as he swung his legs back inside the car and closed the door.

"Uh, Burt Aframian." Dean got into the driver's seat and put his soda and chips down. "And his son Hector. Scored two cards out of the deal," he said as closed the door.

"That sounds about right. I swear, man, you've gotta update your cassette tape collection," Sam said as he threw a tape back in the box on his lap. It was filled with at least a dozen cassettes; some had album art while others had hand-labeled.

"Why?

"Well, for one, they're cassette tapes. And two," Sam held up a tape for every band he named, "Black Sabbath? Motorhead? Metallica?"

Dean grabbed the Metallic tape from his brother's hand and took off its case.

"It's the greatest hits of mullet rock," Sam told him.

"They're the greatest hits of rock," Dean corrected.

Mary smiled at the thought of her eldest son listening to all the songs she and John used to dance to. Actually, the more she thought about it, she was pretty sure he was also wearing John's leather jacket, too. And driving Baby, which was also considered John's car. As she looked over at her husband, she wondered just how her boys had been raised, and why Dean was practically copying his father.

"Well, house rules, Sammy," Dean started as he popped the tape in the cassette deck, "driver picks the music, shotgun shuts his cakehole." Dean dropped the Metallica case back in the box of tapes and started the engine.

"You know, Sammy is a chubby twelve-year-old."

"You will always be Sammy to me," Dean chortled with a smirk.

"Does that mean I'll always be a chubby twelve-year-old to you or just a child in general?"

Just to mess with him, Dean said "both" and winked. He laughed at his brother's glare. Then he gripped his arm where Sam slugged him.

"You suck."

Dean just threw his arm around his little brother's shoulders and Sam rested his head back on his older brother's left shoulder. "You'll always be my little kid to me." 

Everyone ignored the fact that Dean called Sam his kid, everyone except John and Mary. They both looked over at them in confusion and shock. What the hell?

John had to keep himself from saying anything. Since when was Sam Dean's son? It's not like Dean raised the kid. He would've said something, but he knew that he would've been shut down by Bobby and maybe the cop.

While that was going through John's head, Mary was thinking about what else could've happened to make Dean call Sam his son. She was beginning to see a pattern, and it didn't sit well with her.

"Back in Black" by AC/DC began to play.

"It's Sam, okay?"

Dean cupped a hand around his ear and leaned closer to his brother. "Sorry, I can't hear you, the music's too loud."

Sam rolled his eyes as Dean drove off.

On the highway, they drove past a sign that said "JERICHO 7".

Talking on the phone, Sam said "thank you" before closing it.

"All right. So, there's no one matching Dad at the hospital or morgue. So that's something, I guess."

Dean glanced over at Sam, then back at the road. On the bridge ahead of them, there were two police cars and several officers.

"Check it out," Dean said.

Sam leaned forward for a closer look.

Dean pulled over. Both brothers stared at all the officers for a minute before Dean cut the engine. Dean leaned across Sam and opened the glove compartment, pulling out a box full of ID cards with his and JOHN's faces: visible ones include FBI and DEA. He picked one out and grinned at Sam, who stared at him.

"Holy shit, look at that one badge! You had long hair, Dean?!" Charlie asked, pointing to one of the badges where Dean indeed had hair as long as Sam's.

Sam, Charlie, Claire, Kevin, Jody, and even Bobby began to laugh.

"Ha-ha, very fun. Yes I had long hair. The chicks dug it," Dean boasted, a smug smile on his face.

Sam looked at Dean with one of the most 'that's bullshit' faces he'd had in a while. "Oh yeah, how many dates did you get during that time?"

Dean opened his mouth to answer but paused, then after a few seconds, looked up to think. When he didn't answer, Sam began to laugh again.

That snapped him out of his trance and he jabbed Sam in the ribs. "Shut up, bitch."

"Jerk."

Cas smiled at seeing the two brothers getting along. After everything with the Mark and Dean being a demon, they'd kind of drifted apart. It was nice to see them just being themselves, even if they were acting like toddlers. 

"Let's go," Dean said as he got out of the car.

On the bridge, the lead deputy, Deputy Jaffe, leaned over the railing to yell down to two men in wetsuits who were poking around the river.

"You guys find anything?"

"No! Nothing!" One of them called back up.

Jaffe turned back to the car in the middle of the bridge. It turned out to be Troy's from the night before, all the blood gone from the windows. Another deputy, Deputy Hein, was at the driver's side looking around inside the car.

"No sign of struggle, no footprints, no fingerprints. Spotless. It's almost too clean," Hein announced.

Sam and Dean walked into the crime scene like they belonged there, which in a way, they did.

"So, this kid Troy. He's dating your daughter, isn't he?" Jaffe asked.

"Yeah."

"How's Amy doing?"

"She's putting up missing posters downtown."

"You fellas had another one like this just last month, didn't you?" Dean asked once they finally reached the car.

Jaffe looked up when Dean started talking and straightened up to talk to him. "And who are you?"

Dean flashed his badge. "Federal marshals."

"You two are a little young for marshals, aren't you?"

"Both of you break the regulations for most of the agencies you pretend to be from," Jody whispered, Claire giving her a weird look.

Dean laughed. "Thanks, that's awfully kind of you." He headed over to the car. "You did have another one just like this, correct?"

"Yeah, that's right. About a mile up the road. There've been others before that," Jaffe explained.

"So, this victim, you knew him?" Sam asked.

The deputy nodded. "Town like this, everybody knows everybody."

Dean circled the car, looking around, "any connection between the victims, besides that they're all men?"

"No. Not so far as we can tell."

"So what's the theory?" Sam questioned as he made his way over to Dean.

"Honestly, we don't know. Serial murder? Kidnapping ring?"

"Really? Kidnapping ring? That's the best they could do?" Jody scoffed. She'd had conversations with officers who came up with ridiculous stories for cases that they were stuck on.

"Well, that is exactly the kind of crack police work I'd expect out of you guys," Dean said, letting out a small grunt as Sam stomped on Dean's foot.

"Thank you for your time." Sam started to walk away and Dean followed. "Gentlemen."

Jaffe watched them go. 

When they were out of earshot, Dean smacked Sam on the back of the head.

Multiple people had to cover their mouths to keep from laughing.

"Ow! What was that for?" Sam yelped as he cupped the back of his head.

"Why'd you have to step on my foot?"

"Why do you have to talk to the police like that?"

Dean looked at Sam and moved to stand in front of him, forcing Sam to stop in his place. "Come on. They don't really know what's going on. We're all alone on this. I mean, if we're going to find Dad we've got to get to the bottom of this thing ourselves."

Sam cleared his throat and looked over Dean's shoulder. Said brother turned around to see Sheriff Pierce and two FBI agents.

"Can I help you boys?" The sheriff asked.

"No, sir, we were just leaving," Dean said.

As the FBI agents walked past Dean, he nodded at each of them. "Agent Mulder. Agent Scully."

"You really can't keep your mouth shut, can you boy?"

"You know me, Bobby gotta say what's on my mind or I'll explode."

"Yes I do. I know that all too well."

John furrowed his eyebrows at that. He hadn't known that at all. When the boys were younger, Sam was the one who was constantly talking. Now that he thought back on it, John couldn't remember Dean talking much when he was younger, only to Sam.

What else didn't he know about his boys?

The sheriff turned to watch the two boys as they walked past him.

Back in town, the marquee on the Highland Movie Theater reads:

EMERGENCY TOWN HALL MEETING|SUNDAY 8 PM|BE SAFE OUT THERE

A young woman was tacking up posters with the victim's face and the caption "MISSING TROY SQUIRE". Dean and Sam approached.

"I'll bet you that's her," Dean noted.

"Yeah."

The two brothers walked up to the lady.

"You must be Amy," Dean started.

"Yeah," she confirmed.

"Yeah, Troy told us about you. We're his uncles. I'm Dean, this is Sammy," the oldest brother explained.

"He never mentioned you to me," Amy said walked away.

"How the hell do you guys get away with some of the covers you pull?"

"If you're confident enough, you can get away with anything."

Sam and Dean followed after her.

"Well, that's Troy, I guess. We're not around much, we're up in Modesto," Dean agreed.

"So, we're looking for him too, and we're kinda asking around."

Another lady came up to Amy and put a hand on her arm. "Hey, are you okay?"

"Yeah."

"You mind if we ask you a couple questions?" Sam asked.

Another poster that said MISSING TROY SQUIRE flapped in the breeze.

The four of them are sitting in a booth in a diner, Sam and Dean sitting opposite Amy and her friend.

"I was on the phone with Troy. He was driving home. He said he would call me right back, and...he never did."

"He didn't say anything strange, or out of the ordinary?" Sam suggested.

Amy shook her head. "No. Nothing I can remember."

"I like your necklace," Sam pointed out.

"That came out of nowhere."

Amy held the pendant she was wearing, a pentagram in a circle, and looked down at it. "Troy gave it to me. Mostly to scare my parents—"Amy laughed, "—with all that devil stuff."

Sam laughed a little and looked down, then up. Dean looked over at him.

"Actually, it means just the opposite. A pentagram is protection against evil. Really powerful. I mean, if you believe in that kind of thing," Sam corrected.

"Okay. Thank you, Unsolved Mysteries," Dean added as he took his arm off the back of Sam's seat and leaned forward. "Here's the deal, ladies. The way Troy disappeared, something's not right. So if you've heard anything..."

Amy and her friend looked at each other.

"What is it?" Dean asked.

"Well, it's just... I mean, with all these guys going missing, people talk," the friend remarked.

"What do they talk about?" The boys asked at the same time.

"God, it's always so creepy when you guys do that," Kevin said.

Taking a quick glance at each other, they looked back at Kevin, "do what?"

"GAHH!"

"It's kind of this local legend. This one girl? She got murdered out on Centennial, like decades ago."

Dean looked at Sam, who watched the friend attentively, nodding.

"Well, supposedly she's still out there."

Sam nodded.

"She hitchhikes, and whoever picks her up? Well, they disappear forever."

Sam and Dean looked at each other, thinking the same thing.

"Kinda sounds like a vengeful spirit to me," Bobby observed.

"That's what I was thinking. But what would she be attatched to?" Jody added.

"There's probably like a piece of hair or a speck of blood still on the bridge," Claire replied.

In the library, a web browser was open to the archive search page for the Jericho Herald. The words "Female Murder Hitchhiking" were typed into the search box. Dean clicked GO; the screen saying there was "(0) Result". Dean replaces "Hitchhiking" with "Centennial Highway" and got the same response. Sam was sitting next to him, watching.

"Let me try."

Dean smacked Sam's hand. "I got it."

Sam shoved Dean's chair out of the way and took over.

"Dude!" Dean barked as he hit Sam in the shoulder. "You're such a control freak."

"Dude, have you met yourself? I'm not even allowed to touch the Impala's trunk unless we're on a hunt," Sam called out in disbelief.

"Well, in case you haven't noticed, I'm the only one keeping this place running. I do the laundry, I cook the meals when we have time, I do the dishes," Dean shot back.

"And I'm grateful for that. I'd definitely be dead without you. I'm just saying that you can't get off calling me a control freak."

"Damn, Dean, you sound like a housewife," Claire giggled, Charlie and Kevin beginning to laugh with her when Dean glared back at her. 

"Well, you should see the amount of control I have in the bed," Dean said, throwing in a wink to try and gain back some of his bad-boy reputation.

"Dean Winchester!" Jody and Bobby yelled back at him. He flinched, immediately regretting what he'd said the second it came out of his mouth, but he was too proud to take it back.

Sadly, Cas loved making fun of him when he saw the chance. "What are you talking about, Dean? I seem to remember you being a bottom last I checked."

Sam broke out into a coughing fit while then teens began laughing. Dean's eyes widened as his face burned a bright, bright red. "Dude! What the fuck?!"

"That's not surprising at all, really," Crowley noted. His mother giggled beside him while Dean glared, before looking back at his angel.

Cas just looked at him with what Dean called his "dom eyebrow" (not that he'd ever tell him that). 

"Ok, boys, knock it off. We don't need to know all the kinky shit you guys do in bed," Jody announced, trying to get everyone to stop talking and get back to the show. Bobby sighed, knowing that she just made it worse.

"JODY!!" The brothers yelled out, both incredibly embarrassed. The teens just laughed even harder with Claire falling out of her chair.

"No, no, continue. I'm sure the angel would love to talk about how he-"

"Ok!" Dean cut the witch off. He crossed his arms across his chest and leaned back in his seat, pulling his legs up to his chest to rest on the seat. "I hate all of you."

Cas rested his hand on Dean's knees. "No you don't."

Dean didn't say anything, just glared at him for a second before glancing back at the screen.

"So angry spirits are born out of violent death, right?" Sam suggested.

"Yeah."

"Well, maybe it's not murder."

Sam replaced "Murder" with "Suicide" and found an article entitled "Suicide on Centennial". Dean glanced at Sam as he opened the article, dated April 25, 1981.

"This was 1981. Constance Welch, twenty-four years old, jumps off Sylvania Bridge, drowns in the river," Sam explained

There was a picture of Constance; it was the woman who killed Troy.

"Does it say why she did it?"

"Yeah."

"What?"

"An hour before they found her, she calls 911. Apparently her two little kids are in the bathtub. She leaves them alone for a minute, and when she comes back, they aren't breathing. Both die."

At that point, everyone had finally calmed down and was paying attention.

Both Jody and Dean knew what it felt like to lose a child (even if Dean's situations weren't conventional); Dean subconsciously gripped Sam's hand and Jody did the same with Claire.

Dean raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Hm."

The article had a picture of Joseph, Constance's husband, next to a picture of Sylvania Bridge; it was the place Troy died.

"'Our babies were gone, and Constance just couldn't bear it,' said husband Joseph Welch," Sam read from the article.

"The bridge look familiar to you?"

Sam and Dean walked along the bridge at night, then stopped to lean on the railing and looked down at the river.

"So this is where Constance took the swan dive," Dean noted.

"Tact, Dean, tact."

"What?"

"So you think Dad would have been here?" Sam asked as he looked over at Dean.

"Well, he's chasing the same story and we're chasing him." Dean continued walking and Sam followed.

"Okay, so now what?"

"Now we keep digging until we find him. Might take a while."

Sam stopped, "Dean, I told you, I've gotta get back by Monday—"

Dean turned around, "Monday. Right. The interview."

"Yeah."

"Yeah, I forgot. You're really serious about this, aren't you? You think you're just going to become some lawyer? Marry your girl?"

"Maybe. Why not?"

"Does Jessica know the truth about you? I mean, does she know about the things you've done?"

Sam stepped closer. "No, and she's not ever going to know."

"Well, that's healthy. You can pretend all you want, Sammy. But sooner or later you're going to have to face up to who you really are."

"Sam," Bobby began.

"I know, I know. I loved her and I just wanted to do whatever it took to keep her out of the life. I knew that if I told her, she'd either leave me or she'd want to be a hunter. I couldn't stand the thought."

No one bothered saying anything, knowing he was probably right. He did know Jess the best after all.

Dean turned around and kept walking. Sam began to follow.

"And who's that?"

"You're one of us."

"That makes us sound like a cult," Charlie said.

"I mean, we kinda are," Kevin, Sam, Claire, and Dean all said at once.

"Holy shit," Jody whispered to herself.

Mary and John didn't know what to think. They'd both died over a decade ago (Mary over 2 decades), they didn't know how kids think, let alone how to feel over the fact that their 30+ kids get along with them so well.

Sam hurried to get in front of Dean. "No. I'm not like you. This is not going to be my life."

"You have a responsibility to—"

"To Dad? And his crusade? If it weren't for pictures I wouldn't even know what Mom looks like. And what difference would it make? Even if we do find the thing that killed her, Mom's gone. And she isn't coming back."

Dean grabbed Sam by the collar and shoved him up against the railing of the bridge. "Don't talk about her like that!"

"I'm sorry, Sam."

Sam scoffed. "Dude, that was literally over a decade ago. I don't care anymore."

"Still, I-"

Sam shut him up by planting his hand over his big brother's mouth, quickly pulling it back and wiping it across Dean's jeans after he licked his hand.

"Eww, that's gross, man! C'mon!"

Dean just laughed. Though he quickly stopped when Cas pulled out the 'dom brow'.

Mary lightly smiled at seeing her boys getting along. She may not have known all that they went through, but she could tell that they hadn't had a lot of time to just be themselves. She partially blamed John for that.

Looking over at the said man, Mary could see him still trying to contain himself after the 'control freak' comment and the following conversation. Granted, she was also a tad uncomfortable hearing about her son's sex life, it was still nice to see him being happy. She could tell something had been weighing on him. She had no intention of finding out what it was; she was still thinking about her 4-year-old and 6-month-old waiting for her back in Heaven. She preferred sitting in the back and not saying anything.

Dean released Sam and walked away. He saw Constance standing at the edge of the bridge.

"Sam," Dean called out.

Sam came over to stand next to his older brother. Constance was looking over at them, then stepped forward off the edge. Sam and Dean ran to the railing and looked over.

"Where'd she go?"

"I don't know."

Behind them, the Impala's engine started and its headlights came on. Sam and Dean turned to look.

"C'mon, why her? What did she do?"

"What the—"

"Who's driving your car?"

Dean pulled the keys out of his pocket and jingled them. Sam glanced at them. The car jerked into motion, heading straight for them. They turned and ran.

"Dean? Go! Go!"

The car was moving faster than they were; when it got too close, Sam and Dean dove over the railing. The car came to a halt and shut off.

"How did you not die?" Kevin asked.

"Because we're awesome," Dean smiled, crossing his arms against his chest and leaning back in his seat. Cas smiled and patted his boyfriend's leg.

"I'm not sure awesome is the right word to describe you two, Squirrel."

Sam managed to catch the edge of the bridge and was hanging on. He pulled himself up onto the bridge and looked around for his brother.

"Dean? Dean!"

"Dean, tell me you didn't."

Dean just rubbed the back of his neck, then gripped Cas's hand.

Below, a filthy and annoyed Dean crawled out of the water and onto the mud, panting. "What?"

"Hey! Are you all right?"

Dean held up one hand in an A-OK sign. "I'm super."

Sam let out a relieved laugh and scooted away from the edge.

"Son, how were you not killed? Jumping off that bridge is literally what killed her, and you got off without a scratch. How?"

Again, Dean rubbed the back of his neck with the hand not clutching Cas's. The angel could feel the hunter's discomfort and tightened his grip.

"Umm, I may or may not have broken a rib or two from that fall."

"WHAT?!" Nearly everyone yelled out.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Sam fumed.

"Well, it was just my ribs, so there wasn't anything you could've done. I wrapped them after my shower, so I was fine."

"You need a new definition of 'fine', ol monons (my heart)."

John may not have understood what the abomination called his son, but he could tell it was a term of endearment.

Now back on the bridge, Dean shut the hood of his car and leaned back on it.

"Your car all right?"

"Yeah, whatever she did to it, seems all right now. That Constance chick, what a bitch!"

"No one messes with my Baby, no one!"

"Yeah, of course you'd say that."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"You're a lot like your father in that way." Everyone turned to look at Mary.

"What do you mean?" Dean hesitantly asked. He tried not to look at John

"Well, I remember how protective over the Impala John used to be. If there was so much a scratch on her, he'd do a full-on inspection to make sure nothing else was wrong," Mary told, reminiscing about the times John and her would go out on the open road with the windows down.

"Yeah, that sounds like him," Sam said. He remembered every time John would pop the hood and have Dean help him check the engine before leaving for a hunt.

They both knew that they had different memories of John, but Mary had no idea just how different they were.

"Well, she doesn't want us digging around, that's for sure. So where's the job go from here, genius?" Sam said as he settled on the hood next to Dean. 

Dean threw up his arms in frustration, then flicked mud off his hands. 

Sam sniffed, then looked at Dean. "You smell like a toilet."

Dean looked down at himself in disgust.

"That must've messed with you so bad, having to get into the car like that," Cas noted.

"Yeah. I think I spent like an hour scrubbing her seats afterward to make sure I got all of it out.

It's November 2, 2005.

In a motel, a VersaBank MasterCard in the name of Hector Aframian lands on a handwritten guest ledger.

"Oh, was that before you developed your rockstar alias pattern?" Charlie asked. 

"Nah, Dad chose the names. I only started using the rockstar alias when I was alone."

"Classic Squirrel. Becoming a rockstar the second he gets the chance."

"I'm sorry, you have a what?" John seethed. He'd trusted Dean was smart, only to learn that he'd had an easily identifiable pattern all these years.

Dean turned to look back at his parents and realized what he'd said. "Uh, I-uh-"

"It doesn't matter. Sure, it's easily identifiable, but we haven't been caught because of those names before. Let it go," Sam glowered, not wanting to start a fight right now.

Knowing what happened last time they nearly fought, John thought to stay quiet. But he was silently forming a plan on how to save his boys. As long as the angel, demon, and witch were there, everyone was in danger.

"One room, please."

Dean was standing at the motel check-in desk, still covered in muck, with Sam right behind him. 

The clerk picked up the card and looked at it. "You guys having a reunion or something?" He asked.

"What do you mean?"

"I had another guy, Burt Aframian. He came and bought out a room for the whole month."

Dean looked back at Sam.

"So, he planned on leaving halfway through and having you two to show up from the beginning," Claire said, forgetting that John was there in the room with them.

"Yes, I did. They needed to be there and I needed to leave enough evidence for the to figure it out," John explained, barely containing his anger. He didn't appreciate bratty teenagers challenging his authority.

Before Sam could say anything, Charlie spoke up, "Yeah, but you couldn't have finished the hunt and found another one to point them toward, or just not started this one at all? It's not like they needed the help. Sure, it made them solve the case faster, but still." Charlie then crossed her arms and fell back against her seat, mumbling, "granted they wouldn't have needed to go any faster if they'd been there from the beginning.”

The motel door to John's room swung open. Sam was on the other side, having just picked the lock. Sam hid the picks as he stood up. Dean was outside playing lookout, until Sam reached out of the room to grab his shoulder and yanked him inside. 

"Pffft. It's like you guys got turned into a cartoon," Charlie said as she tried to muffle her laugh.

"God, can you imagine being in Scooby Doo?" Dean imagined a wistful look in his eyes as he thought about Daphne and her perfect red hair.

"I'm sure my father could imagine; I don't see why you have to ask him," Cas said, his eyebrows drawn in confusion. Why would Dean ask his father about Scooby-Doo?

Dean began laughing, like full-on crying through each loud exhale of breath.

Multiple people throughout the room began laughing along, only because Dean was laughing.

When everyone calmed down, Rowena rubbed a hand over her chest to get her lungs working again. "My, they weren't kidding when they said laughter was conatgious."

"No, they were not," Dean said, resting a hand on his boyfriend's shoulder. "Don't ever change."

Cas squinted his eyes as he tilted his head. "You've told me that before."

Dean smiled, "I know, and I meant it. I love you just the way you are."

Cas smiled back, clasping Dean's hand in his own. "And I you."

"Blegh, you guys are so cute it's disgusting," Charlie announced, grabbing Sam's arm. "Make them stop."

"At least you don't have to be around them 24/7."

Crowley raised his hand. "I second that. Bloody hell, anytime Squirrel was away from the Angel for more than 20 minutes, he'd start talking about his "ocean blue eyes" and his "sexy ass voice" and it drove me nuts!"

Dean's face burned a vibrant red as he pulled his knees up to his chest and sank into his chair.

"Did you really say those things about me?" Cas asked, a small yet smug smile on his face.

"Shut up," Dean mumbled. "Pay attention to the show."

John was also glad that the subject was being changed. They're barely halfway through the first episode and he was doing everything in his power not to kill half the people in the room.

Bobby and Jody spared a glance at each other when they both noticed how tense John was and the glare being thrown toward both Cas and Crowley.

They had a feeling there might be some bloodshed once the episode finished.

Sam closed the door behind them and the brothers looked around. 

"Whoa," Sam said, surprised by the sight of the room.

Every wall had papers pinned to it: maps, newspaper clippings, pictures, notes. There were books on the desk and assorted junk on the floor and bed, including something with a hazardous-materials symbol.

Dean turned on the lamp by the bed and picked up a half-eaten hamburger sitting on the nightstand. Sam stepped over a line of salt on the floor as Dean sniffed the burger and recoiled.

"I don't think he's been here for a couple days at least," Dean determined, setting the burger back down.

"You could tell that just from the smell?" Claire asked.

"Shut up and watch the show." A minute passed. "Yes."

Sam fingered the salt on the floor and looked up.

"Salt, cats-eye shells...he was worried. Trying to keep something from coming in."

"What are cats-eye shells used for?" Charlie asked.

"They're usually used for protection," Rowena explained. "People believe that they ward off all forms of magic and make the user invisible."

Dean looked at the papers covering one wall.

"What have you got here?" Sam asked.

"Centennial Highway victims," Dean responded and Sam nodded. 

The victims seen on the wall included Mark somebody, William Durrell, Scott Nifong who disappeared in 1987 at age 25, and somebody Parks. Mark, Durrell, and Nifong are all white males, judging by the photos.

"I don't get it. I mean, different men, different jobs, ages, ethnicities. There's always a connection, right? What do these guys have in common?"

While Dean talked, Sam nodded and looked at the papers taped to the other walls. There was something about the Bell Witch, two people being burned alive, a skeletal person blowing a horn at several scared people with the note "MORTIS DANSE", a column about "Devils + Demons", another about "Sirens, Witches, the possessed", a wooden pentacle, and a note that says "Woman in White" above a printout of the  Jericho Herald  article on Constance's suicide.

Sam turned on another lamp. "Dad figured it out."

Dean turned to look. "What do you mean?"

"He found the same article we did. Constance Welch. She's a woman in white."

Dean looked at the photos of Constance's victims. "You sly dogs," Dean said as he turned back to Sam. "All right, so if we're dealing with a woman in white, Dad would have found the corpse and destroyed it."

"She might have another weakness."

"Well, Dad would want to make sure." Dean crossed the room toward Sam. "He'd dig her up. Does it say where she's buried?"

"No, not that I can tell. If I were Dad, though, I'd go ask her husband."

Sam tapped the picture of Joseph Welch. The caption said he was thirty; the article dated back to 1981, so he must be sixty-four. "If he's still alive." Sam went back to look at something else. 

Dean looked at the picture below the  Herald  article, of a woman in a white dress. "All right. Why don't you, uh, see if you can find an address, I'm gonna get cleaned up." 

Dean started to walk away, but Sam stopped and turned. "Hey, Dean?"

Dean stopped and turned back.

"What I said earlier, about Mom and Dad, I'm sorry."

Dean held up a hand. "No chick-flick moments."

"I thought you loved chick-flick moments, ol monons."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Uh-huh, 'course not.

Sam laughed and nodded. "All right. Jerk."

"Bitch."

Sam laughed again as Dean disappeared, presumably into the bathroom. Sam noticed something, his smile disappearing, and crossed over for a closer look. A rosary hung in front of a large mirror, and stuck into the mirror frame was a photo of John sitting on the hood of the Impala, next to a boy in a baseball cap who is presumably Dean and with a younger boy, presumably Sam, on John's lap. Sam took the photo off the mirror and held it, smiling sadly.

Later, Sam paced, holding his phone, and sat down on the bed. A voicemail message was playing.

"Hey, it's me, it's about ten-twenty Saturday night—"

Dean came out of the bathroom, no longer covered in mud and dirt, and grabbed his jacket. He shrugged it on one shoulder as he crossed the room.

"Hey, man. I'm starving, I'm gonna grab a little something to eat in that diner down the street. You want anything?"

"No."

"Aframian's buying," Dean said, shaking his fake credit card.

Sam shook his head. "Mm-mm."

Dean left the motel room and he got the jacket the rest of the way on as he crossed the lot. He looked over and saw a police car and the motel clerk was talking to Deputy Jaffe and Deputy Hein. The clerk then turned and pointed at Dean, who turned away and pulled out his cell phone.

"You just had to be snarky to them, didn't you?" Bobby grunted.

Dean just stuck his tongue out, like the mature 39-year-old he is.

Sam was still sitting on the bed listening to the message.

"So come home soon, okay? I love you."

The phone beeped. Sam looked at it and pressed a button, then put it back to his ear.

"What?" Sam grumbled.

Outside, the deputies were approaching Dean.

"Dude, five-oh, take off."

Sam stood up. "What about you?"

"Uh, they kinda spotted me. Go find Dad."

"Dean, the ever-loving, self-sacrificing idiot that he is," Jody declared.

"You know me!" Dean said, placing his hands under his chin to accentuate his smile.

Sam lightly smacked him in the arm, then turned to look at the Sherrif. "What do you mean?"

She gestured to the elder hunter. "We all know how fast you two are, Dean could've easily gotten out of there just fine. But he purposely got caught to make sure that Sam got out of there in time."

"Yeah, well that's the way he's always been. Take care of Sammy. Watch out for Sammy, boy."

Cas laid his arm across Dean's shoulder and pulled him close as Dean wrung his hands together, letting his head fall low as he laid back against his boyfriend. Looking over the hunter's head, Cas glared at Sam, and he had the modesty to look ashamed.

John moved to stand up, but Mary managed to grab his arm and pull him back down. "There's no point."

What did she mean?

Bobby and Cas shared another look. "Next time."

Cas nodded in agreement, then turned back to the tv.

Dean hung up the phone as the deputies approached. He turned and grinned at them.

"Problem, officers?"

"Where's your partner?"

"Partner? What, what partner?"

Jaffe glanced over his shoulder and jerked his thumb toward the motel room. Hein headed over there and Dean began to fidget.

Sam saw Hein approaching and darted away from the window.

"How did you even get out of there, Sam? There's only one door," Kevin said.

"It's hard to miss a ten-foot moose," Crowley added.

"I don't even remember."

"So. Fake US Marshal. Fake credit cards. You got anything that's real?"

"My boobs," Dean grinned.

Sam groaned and dropped his head into his hands as Dean giggled, yes, giggled, into Cas's shoulder.

Cas smiled at the sound of his adorable hunter and ran his fingers through Dean's hair, causing him to snuggle closer to the angel.

Hein slammed Dean over the hood of the cop car.

"You have the right to remain silent—"

The rest of what he was saying was cut off when the camera changed to the Sheriff's office. Sheriff Pierce entered the room, carrying a box. He set the box on the table where Dean was sitting and went around the table to face Dean across it.

"So you want to give us your real name?" The sheriff began his interrogation.

"I told you, it's Nugent. Ted Nugent."

"I'm not sure you realize just how much trouble you're in here."

"We talkin', like, misdemeanor kind of trouble or, uh, squeal like a pig trouble?"

"You got the faces of ten missing persons taped to your wall."

Dean looked away, knowing how bad it looked.

"Along with a whole lot of Satanic mumbo-jumbo. Boy, you are officially a suspect."

"That makes sense. Because when the first one went missing in '82 I was three," Dean sassed back.

"I know you've got partners. One of 'em's an older guy. Maybe he started the whole thing. So tell me. Dean," the Sheriff tossed a brown leather-covered journal on the table, "this his?"

Dean stared at it, his eyes wide. The Sheriff sat on the edge of the table. He flipped through the journal: it was filled with newspaper clippings, notes, and pictures, just like what was on the walls of John's motel room.

"I thought that might be your name. See, I leafed through this. What little I could make out—I mean, it's nine kinds of crazy."

Dean leaned forward for a closer look at the journal he was rarely allowed to see growing up.

"But I found this, too."

He opened the journal to a page that reads "DEAN 35-111", circled, with nothing else on that page.

"Now. You're stayin' right here till you tell me exactly what the hell that means."

Dean stares down at the page, then looks up.

At the Welch house, Sam, seen through the chain-link covering a grimy glass window, knocked on the door the window was in. An old man opened it: it was Joseph Welch.

'Hi. Are you Joseph Welch?"

"Yeah."

On the driveway, Sam and Joseph were walking down the junk-filled driveway, Joseph holding the photo Sam found on John's motel room mirror.

"Yeah, he was older, but that's him," Joseph told him as he handed the photo back to Sam.

"He came by three or four days ago. Said he was a reporter."

"That's right. We're working on a story together."

"Well, I don't know what the hell kinda story you're working on. The questions he asked me?"

"About your wife Constance?"

"He asked me where she was buried."

"Yeah, that's a weird question if you don't understand our job, which most don't."

"And where is that again?"

'What, I gotta go through this twice?"

"It's fact-checking. If you don't mind."

"In a plot. Behind my old place over on Breckenridge."

"And why did you move?

"I'm not gonna live in the house where my children died."

Sam stopped walking and Joseph stopped too.

"Mr. Welch, did you ever marry again?"

"No way. Constance, she was the love of my life. Prettiest woman I ever known."

"So you had a happy marriage?"

Bobby leaned over next to Cas and Dean, "Pinch the boy for me, will ya?"

Dean smiled and nodded, sitting up to pinch his brother in the arm.

"Ow! What was that for?" Sam yelped, holding his arm and glaring at his brother.

Dean just jabbed his thumb Bobby's way.

"Boy, you don't just ask someone if they had a happy marriage, especially if you think it wasn't."

"Sorry, Bobby," Sam mumbled.

Joseph hesitated. "Definitely."

"Well, that should do it. Thanks for your time.

Sam turned toward the Impala and Joseph walked away. Sam waited a moment, then turned to look back up at Joseph.

"Mr. Welch, did you ever hear of a woman in white?"

Joseph turned around. "A what?"

"A woman in white. Or sometimes weeping woman?"

Joseph just stared.

"It's a ghost story. Well, it's more of a phenomenon, really." Sam started back toward Joseph. "Um, they're spirits. They've been sighted for hundreds of years, dozens of places, in Hawaii, Mexico, lately in Arizona, Indiana. All these are different women." Sam stopped in front of the man. "You understand. But all share the same story."

"Boy, I don't care much for nonsense."

Joseph walked away and Sam followed.

"See, when they were alive, their husbands were unfaithful to them."

Joseph stopped.

"And these women, basically suffering from temporary insanity, murdered their children."

Joseph turned around.

'Then once they realized what they had done, they took their own lives. So now their spirits are cursed, walking back roads, waterways. And if they find an unfaithful man, they kill him. And that man is never seen again."

"You think...you think that has something to do with...Constance? You smartass!"

"You tell me."

"I mean, maybe...maybe I made some mistakes. But no matter what I did, Constance, she never would have killed her own children. Now, you get the hell out of here! And you don't come back!"

Joseph's face shook, whether from anger or grief it was impossible to tell. After a long moment, he turned away and Sam sighed.

Back in the police station, it was night time, and Dean was still in the interrogation room.

"I don't know how many times I gotta tell you. It's my high school locker combo," Dean repeated for the hundredth time.

Sheriff Pierce was still interrogating Dean over the "DEAN 35-111" page.

"We gonna do this all night long?"

A Deputy lead into the room. "We just got a 911, shots fired over at Whiteford Road."

"You have to go to the bathroom?" The Sheriff asked Dean.

"No," he responded.

"Good." The Sheriff handcuffed Dean to the table and left.

Dean saw a paper clip poking out of the journal and pulled it out, looking at it. Moments later, as the Sheriff and Deputy were gearing up to leave, he was out of the cuffs. Dean watched through the window in the door and ducked out of sight as the Deputy approached the door, waiting for the perfect time to escape.

Later that night, Dean climbed down the fire escape, carrying John's journal.

On the highway, Sam was driving the Impala when his phone started to ring. He pulled it out and answered it. 

Dean was in a phone booth; his phone had been confiscated and he didn't take the time to steal it back.

"Fake 911 phone call? Sammy, I don't know, that's pretty illegal."

"Because anything you boys do is legal," Rowena noted.

"That's fair," Claire said. 

"You're welcome." Sam grinned.

"Listen, we gotta talk," Dean said.

"Tell me about it. So the husband  was  unfaithful. We  are  dealing with a woman in white. And she's buried behind her old house, so that should have been Dad's next stop."

"Sammy, would you shut up for a second?"

"I just can't figure out why Dad hasn't destroyed the corpse yet."

"Well, that's what I'm trying to tell you. He's gone. Dad left Jericho."

"What? How do you know?"

"I've got his journal."

"He doesn't go anywhere without that thing."

"Yeah, well, he did this time."

"What's it say?"

"Ah, the same old ex-Marine crap, when he wants to let us know where he's going."

"Coordinates. Where to?

"I'm not sure yet."

"I don't understand. I mean, what could be so important that Dad would just skip out in the middle of a job? Dean, what the hell is going on?"

Sam looked up and slammed the brake, dropping the phone: Constance appeared on the road in front of him. The car went right through her as Sam slammed on the brakes.

"Sam? Sam!" Dean yelled through the phone.

Inside the car, Sam was breathing hard. Constance was sitting in the back seat.

"Take me home." A minute passed. "Take me home!"

"No." Sam bit out.

Constance glared and the doors locked themselves. Sam struggled to reopen them. The gas pedal pressed down and the car began to drive itself. Sam tried to steer, but Constance was doing that too. Sam continued to try to get the door open. In the back seat, Constance flickered for a moment.

The car pulled up in front of Constance's house and stopped. The engine shut off and so did the lights.

"Don't do this," Sam begged.

Constance flickered and when she spoke, her voice was sad. "I can never go home."

"You're scared to go home," Sam realized.

Sam looked back and Constance wasn't there. He glanced around and looked back and found her in the shotgun seat. She climbed onto his lap, shoving him back against the seat hard enough to recline the seat. Sam struggled as she laid against his chest.

"Hold me. I'm so cold."

"You can't kill me. I'm not unfaithful. I've never been!"

"And I never will be."

"You fucking better not, or I'm gonna beat your ass."

"Shut up, Dean. Your knees hurt getting up from a chair; you can't do shit to me."

"BURN!!!" Charlie, Claire, and Kevin all yelled.

Dean gasped in mock hurt as he gripped his chest. "You take that back!"

Sam leaned forward toward his brother. "Make me," he challenged.

"That's it," Dean yelled before tackling his brother to the floor, and once again, they began rolling on the floor.

Cas looked back at Jody and Bobby and noticed small smiles on each of their faces. Then he looked back at Mary and John and was conflicted about what he saw.

Mary had a pensive smile on her face, probably imagining the two boys on the floor as her little ones back in Heaven.

John, on the other hand, was glaring right at Cas and the angel felt the smile slide off his face.

Cas didn't understand what he'd done wrong, but Dean had once explained to him that John had seen things in a black-and-white view; anything and everything that wasn't human was a monster, end of discussion. It was to be expected when he'd never met a friendly monster in person, but it still didn't explain why he wasn't even giving Cas a chance.

Cas didn't have a chance to think about it any longer because Dean had finished "fighting" with Sam and had sat back down, resting his head on Cas's shoulder and his legs in Sam's lap.

"You will be. Just hold me." Constance kissed Sam as he continued to struggle, reaching for the keys. She pulled back and disappears, a flash of something horrible behind her face as she vanished. 

Sam looked around for a moment, then yelled in pain and yanked his hoodie open. There were five new holes burned through the fabric, matching where Constance's fingers had buried into his chest and she flickered in front of him. 

"Damn, that looks painful. Did that leave scars?" Kevin asked.

Sam nodded his head. "They're really faint, but yeah." Sam unbuttoned the top two buttons of his flannel and pulled the collar down to show five extremely faint circles in the center of his chest. After a few seconds, he released the shirt and buttoned the buttons back up.

A gunshot went off, shattering the window and startling Constance. Dean approached, still firing at her. She glared at him and vanished, then reappeared, and Dean kept firing until she disappeared again. Sam managed to sit up and start the car.

"I'm taking you home," Sam muttered as he began to drive forward. Dean stared after the car as Sam smashed through the side of the house. 

"You'll be lucky to get out of there alive, and not because of the spirit," Cas mentioned, a small smirk on his face.

Dean just stuck his tongue out at his boyfriend while Sam chuckled beside him.

Dean hurried through the wreckage to the passenger side of the car. "Sam! Sam! You okay?" Dean called out.

"I think..."

"Can you move?"

"Yeah. Help me?"

Dean leaned through the window to give Sam a hand.

Constance picked up a large framed photograph seen when she brought Troy there: the woman in the photo was Constance and the children were presumably hers.

Dean helped Sam out of the car. "There you go," Dean mumbled as he closed the car door. 

They looked around and saw Constance and she looked up. She glared at them and threw the picture down. A bureau scooted toward Sam and Dean, pinning them against the car. The lights flickered as Constance looked around, scared. Water began to pour down the staircase and she went over. At the top were the boy and girl from the photograph. They held hands and spoke in chorus, "You've come home to us, Mommy." 

"That's creepy," Claire whispered to Jody, who nodded in agreement.

Constance looked at them, distraught. Suddenly they were behind her; they embraced her tightly and she screamed, her image flickering. In a surge of energy, still screaming, Constance and the two children melted into a puddle on the floor. Sam and Dean shoved the bureau over and went to look at the spot where Constance and her children vanished.

"So this is where she drowned her kids," Dean noted.

Sam nodded. "That's why she could never go home. She was too scared to face them."

"You found her weak spot. Nice work, Sammy." He slapped his brother on the chest where he'd been injured and walked away. 

Sam laughed through the pain. "Yeah, I wish I could say the same for you. What were you thinking shooting Casper in the face, you freak?"

"I was trying to buy you time, jackass."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Hey. Saved your ass." Dean leaned over to look at the car. "I'll tell you another thing. If you screwed up my car?" Dean twisted around to look at Sam. "I'll kill you."

Sam laughed.

On the highway later that night, the Impala tore down the road; the right headlight was out.

Sam had the journal open to "DEAN 35-111" and a map open on his lap and was finding coordinates with a ruler, a flashlight tucked between chin and shoulder.

"You couldn't have stopped a dinner and found the location before hand?" Bobby asked.

Dean shook his head, not taking his eyes off the screen. "No, we had to get out of there as fast as we could."

Everyone glared at John, knowing that there was absolutely no reason to speed out of there except John's brainwashing.

"Okay, here's where Dad went. It's called Blackwater Ridge, Colorado."

Dean nodded. "Sounds charming. How far?"

"About six hundred miles."

"Hey, if we shag ass we could make it by morning."

Sam looked at him, hesitating. "Dean, I, um..."

Dean glanced at the road and back. "You're not going."

"It's not like it was a surprise. He did tell you beforehand, dearie," Rowena said.

"I know that, I just kinda forgot. It was nice to be with him again, just doing a pretty easy hunt."

"The interview's in like, ten hours. I gotta be there," Sam said.

Dean nodded, disappointed, and returned his attention to the road. "Yeah. Yeah, whatever." Dean glanced at Sam. "I'll take you home."

Sam turned the flashlight off and they drove on.

They pulled up in front of the apartment hours later, Dean still frowning. Sam got out and leaned over to look through the window. "Call me if you find him?"

Dean nodded.

"And maybe I can meet up with you later, huh?"

"Yeah, all right."

Sam patted the car door twice and turned away. 

"Would you have called me if you found him?" Sam asked.

Dean shook his head. "Probably not."

"Why not, darling?" Rowena asked.

Dean shrugged against Cas's shoulder. "We weren't close at the time. To be honest, it was a spur of the moment thing when I went to get him. I didn't even plan on calling him ever again after I dropped him off. I was mad I even went to get him because I didn't want to risk him getting back into the life."

"Well, I'm glad you came and got me. I don't even wanna know what would have happened to you if you'd been alone," Sam responded.

Cas, who had clearly started thinking about it, started rubbing circles into Dean's back before placing a kiss in his hair, tightening his grip on the hunter. Thought and images flashed through his head of what could've happened had Dean not gotten Sam from Stanford. 

"Well, you would've been dragged in anyway, right?" Charlie asked and Sam nodded.

"Wait, what do you mean you would've been dragged in anyway?" Mary questioned, upset about the fact that her youngest would've never been able to escape the life.

"You'll probably learn about it later."

Dean leaned toward the passenger door, one arm going over the back of the seat. "Sam?" He called out.

Sam turned back.

"You know, we made a hell of a team back there."

"Yeah."

Dean drove off. 

Sam watched him go and sighed. He let himself into the apartment. Everything was dark and quiet. "Jess?" He called out as he closed the door. "You home?"

Sam noticed a plate of chocolate chip cookies on the table, with a note that read "Missed you! Love you!", next to a National Geographic. He picked one up and ate it as he snuck into the bedroom, smiling. The shower was audibly running. Sam sat on the bed, shuts his eyes, and flopped onto his back.

Sam closed his eyes, knowing what was about to happen and not being able to witness it again. He hadn't realized he'd also tensed up until he felt arms wrap around his body. He sighed and buried his face into the crook of his brother's neck. He smiled when he felt a kiss on the top of his skull.

Mary was the only one in the room who didn't know what was going on, but judging from the morose looks spread across the room and the way Dean was holding his brother in his arms, she knew better than to ask. Even John looked upset.

Blood dripped onto Sam's forehead, one drop, then another; he flinched and opened his eyes. He gasped in horror: Jess was pinned to the ceiling, staring down at him and bleeding from the stomach.

"No!" He cried out.

Jess burst into flame; the fire spread across the ceiling.

Dean kicked the front door open.

"How did you know when to come back?" Jody asked.

"Because his Moose senses were tingling," Crowley drawled.

After glaring at Crowley for a few seconds, Dean turned to Jody. "I actually turned around and drove back the minute I thought he went in. I wanted to make sure he was ok before I never saw him again." 

Sam opened his eyes and looked up at his older brother, making sure not to glance at the screen. "Did you really? You never told me."

Dean nodded and smiled. It was a special smile, one reserved for Cas and Sam. "I did."

Sam smiled back before closing his eyes and burying his face back into Dean's chest.

"Sam!"

Sam raised one arm to shield his face. "Jess!"

Dean came running into the bedroom. "Sam! Sam!" He looked up and saw Jess.

"No! No!"

Dean grabbed Sam off the bed and bodily shoved him out the door, Sam struggling the entire way.

"Jess! Jess! No!" Sam wailed out one last time as flames engulfed the apartment.

Almost exactly like that night, a fire truck was parked outside the building, firemen and police keeping back gawkers. Dean looked on, then turned and walked back to his car. Sam was standing behind the open trunk, loading a shotgun. Dean looked at the trunk, then at Sam, whose face was set in a mask of desperate anger. Sam looked up, then sighed, nodded, and tossed the shotgun into the trunk.

"We got work to do," Sam declared as he shut the trunk.

Now that the episode was over, the screen went black once again before more words appeared.

"There will be a twenty-minute break before the next episode,” and like last time, a twenty-minute timer appeared on the screen; It started to count down.

Everyone got up and started walking around to stretch some muscles, then they began to form groups to talk before the next episode.

While Charlie, Sam, Kevin, and Bobby were talking about the Hunter SAT they mentioned earlier, Cas and Dean were still sitting on the couch cuddling.

Though their moment was ruined when John decided to step in front of the couple. "Can I speak to you for a minute?" John directed toward the Angel.

However, before the Angel could say anything, Dean spoke up. "No, whatever you have to say, you can say it in front of me as well." 

John glared, then nodded his head, drawing his lips into a thin line. "Fine. I know what you're doing, and you won't get away with it."

Castiel furrowed his eyebrows and threw a glance Dean's way before looking back at the eldest Hunter. "I don't know what you mean. What is it that I'm doing?"

Instead of answering, John just grabbed the lappels of Cas's jacket and picked him up, spinning him around and slamming him against the nearest wall. Which got everyone's attention.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" Dean called out, trying to pry his father off his boyfriend.  

Cas was stock still, a calculating look in his eyes as he stared at the eldest Winchester. He didn't understand what John thought he was doing, but he had a feeling he was about to find out.

"I know that you and the witch and the demon are brainwashing my sons and everyone else in this room, and I won't have it."

"What the fuck, John?!" Sam yelled. Where the fuck did he get that idea?

"I don't know where or how you came to that conclusion, but you've misjudged me. I've done no such thing," the Angel calmly explained, trying to diffuse the situation.

John, however, didn't like that answer and slammed Cas back against the wall once more in an attempt to knock the wind out of him with no success.

Sam and Bobby ran forward to try and pull him off while Dean fell back against the couch. His chest began to tighten as his breathing slowed. He couldn't get air into his lungs and his vision began to blur and darken on the edges. He heard yelling but he couldn't tell what was being said. He felt hands on his back and arms and he tried to shrug them off, but they held on tight. After a minute, a hand on his back began rubbing in a circular motion. It was one he was familiar with and it calmed him down. 

When he finally calmed down and his vision returned to normal, he looked over to find Charlie sitting on the couch beside him. Everyone was looking at him with varying looks of pity and sadness. Not wanting to look at those looks anymore, he turned his attention to his boyfriend. 

Cas was still being held against the wall, though Dean realized that John wasn't focused on him anymore. He was focused on glaring at Dean. Probably calling him a failure (among other names) in his head.

With one look, Cas understood what Dean wanted him to do. He turned back to John, who was still focused on Dean, and shoved his hands off him. Rowena seemed to catch on and as soon as Cas was far enough away, with a flick of her wrist, John was pinned to the wall in Cas's stead. 

He began to struggle, "Hey, what the hell? Let me go!" He roared.

Bobby stalked up to John and promptly slapped him across the face.

"I get that you were heartbroken over Mary's death and you went into the life. Back then, yes, most hunters had a black-and-white view of things. But that didn't give you the right to abuse your children. And that certainly doesn't give you the right to push your black-and-white views on to them. Just because some of the people here aren't human, that doesn't mean they're evil."

At that last sentence, Crowley and Rowena took a glance at each other but decided not to say anything.

"I know first hand that everyone in this room had a part in saving the world at least once, maybe twice. And sure, maybe they weren't exactly on our side when we first met, but they've changed. They've redeemed themselves. And you'd do best to remember that." Bobby jabbed John in the sternum for effect. 

John glared at Bobby before turning his gaze toward his wife, hoping she'd stick up for him. Instead, she averted her gaze to the floor. He couldn't believe it. He went to speak but found that no noise came from his throat. 

Rowena gave a small smirk. "Just a little silencing charm. Should hold for a while." 

Everyone was very satisfied with John's justice and they moved to sit down, Rowena releasing him from the wall. Most of them smiled when they noticed Dean asleep on Cas's shoulder, exhausted from his panic attack earlier. 

John, incredibly perturbed he'd been bested, plopped down in his seat, his wife not making eye contact with him.

Sam took a picture of his brother sleeping on his angel before Cas shook Dean's shoulder, gently waking him up.

Dean slowly opened his eyes and looked around, but he didn't move, instead, wrapping his arms around the angel's waist and snuggling closer. Cas rolled his eyes and wrapped an arm around his hunter's shoulders, pulling him close. 

The countdown still had about 5 minutes left, but it suddenly sped up until it reached 0. The screen went black for a minute before words appeared. 

"Instead of watching your cases in order, we're watching the saddest and most important cases." 

Dean buried his head into Cas's shoulder and tightened his grip. There were plenty of things that he wanted to keep to himself, and he had a feeling that those were all going to appear in these episodes.

"However, there will be some fun episodes to lighten the mood everyone once in a while. So sit back, relax, and enjoy the show."

The screen went black once more for a moment before the next episode began to play.

Chapter Text

3 (S1:E3)

In Lake Manitoc, Wisconsin, a man sat on the kitchen counter eating cereal, another man at the table reading the newspaper. A woman walked into the room.

She kissed her father on the cheek. "Morning, Daddy."

"Morning, sweetheart," he called back.

Dean remembered that case. It was weird to see how victims lived before they died, seeing how close parents were to their children. It was odd.

When Cas could see how much his hunter was thinking so early on, he started rubbing up and down Dean's arm, which he greatly appreciated.

The lady went to get something out of the refrigerator.

"All these workouts, Soph, I don't know. Guys don't like buff girls," her brother called out.

"Hey, I resent that," Jody called out.

"Yeah, well, girls don't like guys who still live at home," Sophie said.

Sophie's brother drained the milk from his cereal bowl and slid off the counter. "Ha ha ha."

"Ha ha," mocked as she opened the door to leave.

"Be careful," her father called.

"I will," Sophie answered as she closed the door.

Sophie stood on the dock, looking at the lake. Her brother watched from a distance as she dove in. She swam and came up for air, looking around; she saw no one. She kept swimming, then came up for air again and looked around some more; still no one. Someone approached her from underwater and pulled her under. Bubbles, then nothing.

"Welp, I guess I'm never going swimming again." 

"Dean, when was the last time you even went swimming?" Sam asked his brother.

When he was having trouble remembering, Cas answered for him, "nearly a year ago. Remember when I managed to tear you away for a while and we stayed at that one hotel with the pool? It was nearly a week after you got the mark."

After a moment, it clicked. "Oh, yeah! You surprised me with breakfast in bed. Wasn't that our anniversary?"

Cas nodded, a tender smile on his face.

Dean responded with a smile of his own. However, it quickly fell when he saw John's glare.

Cas seemed to notice and moved into his line of sight, blocking Dean's view of John. He leaned down next to his boyfriend's ear, "Ignore him. He can't hurt you anymore. He'll never touch you or your brother ever again."

Dean smiled and leaned up to press his lips against Cas's. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

A truck blew past a neon sign that read hotel behind a building that says The Lynnwood Inn. The Impala was parked out front.

In the restaurant, there was a mostly empty plate in front of Dean, who was circling obituaries in a newspaper. Dean circled an obituary that read: CARLTON, SOPHIE -The Carlton family is sad to announce the death of their beloved daughter in a tragic swimming accident. Sophie Carlton, 18, was having her [...] Lake Manitoc WI, an [...] suddenly [...]

An attractive waitress, whose nametag said Wendy, approached. "Can I get you anything else?" She asked.

Dean looked up and grinned around the pen he was chewing on.

"Is it weird that I find that hot?" Cas asked as Dean began laughing.

"Eww, that's gross. I don't need to know what kinks you have that involve my brother."

Dean began cackling, leaning heavily on his boyfriend.

Charlie eventually joined in, followed by Claire and Kevin. Rowena just chuckled.

Eventually, everyone calmed down and Dean looked at his brother. "You should hear what else he finds hot."

Before anyone could react, Bobby leaned around Cas and smacked his surrogate son 'round the head. "No one needs to hear that, Idjit. Just shut up and watch the show."

Dean just pouted and settled back against Cas once more.

Sam came over and sat down. "Just the check, please."

"Okay," Wendy said as she walked away. 

Dean dropped his head, then looked at Sam. "You know, Sam, we are allowed to have fun once in a while." Dean pointed to Wendy walking away; she was wearing short shorts. "That's fun."

Sam just looked at him and Dean handed Sam the newspaper. "Here, take a look at this, I think I got one. Lake Manitoc, Wisconsin. Last week Sophie Carlton, eighteen, walks into the lake, doesn't walk out. Authorities dragged the water; nothing. Sophie Carlton is the third Lake Manitoc drowning this year. None of the other bodies were found either. They had a funeral two days ago."

"A funeral?"

"Yeah, it's weird, they buried an empty coffin. For, uh, closure or whatever."

"Closure? What closure? People don't just disappear, Dean. Other people just stop looking for them."

"Something you want to say to me?"

"The trail for Dad. It's getting colder every day."

"Exactly. So what are we supposed to do?"

"I don't know. Something. Anything."

"You know what? I'm sick of this attitude. You don't think I wanna find Dad as much as you do?"

"Yeah, I know you do, it's just—"

"I'm the one that's been with him every single day for the past two years, while you've been off to college going to pep rallies. We will find Dad, but until then, we're gonna kill everything bad between here and there. Okay?"

"You're sick of his attitude? My god, Dean, you sound just like a parent," Jody said.

Dean shrugged his shoulders. "I mean, I did raise him. He's my son."

Sam snorted. "Yeah, one of seven."

Dean smacked his brother in the arm and rolled his eyes.

"I'm sorry, you have how many kids?" Mary questioned, her eyes wide as she looked around and saw no one else was as confused as her.

Dean rubbed the back of his neck as he nervously chuckled. "Well, I wasn't really their dad."

"You were, just like you were mine," Sam said.

Dean rolled his eyes once more but said nothing.

John's eyes narrowed at his eldest son. He was learning more and more about him, and he didn't like who he'd become.

Sam rolled his eyes. Wendy walked by, distracting Dean.

"All right, Lake Manitoc. Hey!"

Dean returned his attention to Sam. "Huh?"

"How far?"

On the road, Impala passed a clothesline with white sheets. Later, the Impala crossed a bridge and passed someone fishing off said bridge. The Impala drove past a sign that read "Welcome to Lake Manitoc WI." The Impala pulled up in front of a house and the engine stopped.

Dean knocked on the door and the brother from earlier opened it.

"Will Carlton?" He asked.

"Yeah, that's right," the man responded.

"I'm Agent Ford. This is Agent Hamill. We're with the US Wildlife Service," Dean introduced as he held up an ID.

"Ford and Hamil, really? Star Wars fans much?" Bobby asked, a smirk on his face.

Will's father was sitting on a bench on the dock. Will brought Sam and Dean around to see him. 

"She was about a hundred yards out," he said. "That's where she got dragged down."

"And you're sure she didn't just drown?" Dean asked.

"Yeah. She was a varsity swimmer. She practically grew up in that lake. She was as safe out there as in her own bathtub."

"So no splashing? No signs of distress?"

"No, that's what I'm telling you."

"Did you see any shadows in the water? Maybe some dark shape breach the surface?"

"No. Again, she was really far out there."

"You ever see any strange tracks by the shoreline?" Dean asked.

"No, never. Why? Why, what do you think's out there?"

"We'll let you know as soon as we do," Dean said as he headed back to the car.

"Why the hell did you walk away without questioning the father?" John demanded. 

"Probably because he knew he wouldn't talk," Crowley stated.

"What?"

"The poor boy is practically an expert in trauma, and that was way before everything happened," Rowena explained.

John glared at the demon and his witch mother.          

"What about your father?" Sam asked.

Dean stopped and turned back.

Both mother and on sent a pointed look John's way.

"Can we talk to him?"

Will turned to look at his father, then turned back. "Look, if you don't mind, I mean...he didn't see anything and he's kind of been through a lot."

"We understand," Sam said as he followed his brother to the car.

At the police station, Sheriff Jake Devins was talking to Sam and Dean.

"Now, I'm sorry, but why does the Wildlife Service care about an accidental drowning?"

"You sure it's accidental? Will Carlton saw something grab his sister," Sam told him.

"Like what?"

They walked into Jake's office. He motioned to chairs in front of his desk.

"Here, sit, please. There are no indigenous carnivores in that lake."

Sam and Dean sat as the Sheriff began to talk.

"There's nothing even big enough to pull down a person, unless it was the Loch Ness Monster."

"Yeah," Dean laughed. "Right."

Sam glanced at Dean.

"Will Carlton was traumatized, and sometimes the mind plays tricks. Still—" Jake began as he sat down. "We dragged that entire lake. We even ran a sonar sweep, just to be sure, and there was nothing down there."

"Yeah, well ghosts don't show up on those things, anyway," Bobby said.

"That's weird, though, I mean, that's, that's the third missing body this year," Dean asserted.

"I know. These are people from my town. These are people I care about."

"I know."

"Anyway..." Jake sighed. "All this...it won't be a problem much longer."

"What do you mean?" Dean asked.

"Well, the dam, of course."

"Of course, the dam. It's, uh, it sprung a leak."

"It's falling apart, and the feds won't give us the grant to repair it, so they've opened the spillway. In another six months, there won't be much of a lake. There won't be much of a town, either. But as Federal Wildlife, you already knew that."

"Exactly."

A young woman tapped on the door. "Sorry, am I interrupting?"

Sam and Dean stood up.

"I can come back later."

"Gentlemen, this is my daughter."

"Dean, I swear to God if you flirt with her," Jody vaguely threatened.

Dean's eyes widened in surprise, opening and closing his mouth like a fish while trying to find an excuse, ultimately failing and admitting defeat by dropping his head on Cas's shoulder.

"God dammit," the Sheriff muttered. Claire and Rowena chuckled beside her.

"It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Dean." Dean introduced himself as he shook her hand.

"Andrea Barr. Hi."

"Hi."

"They're from the Wildlife Service. About the lake."

"Oh."

A little boy walked in around Andrea.

"Oh, hey there. What's your name?" Dean asked.

Charlie gasped, "Oh, please tell me we get to see you with a little kid!"

Dean kind of blushed and buried his face in the crook of his boyfriend's shoulder.

Sam smiled. "It was adorable and you'll probably see it. I'm not surprised that he got so attached to you three," Sam noted, pointing between Charlie, Claire, and Kevin. "Dean has a tendency for picking up strays, if you know what I mean."

Dean glared at his brother while everyone laughed.

Sam gave him a look. "Am I wrong, through?"

Once again, Dean had nothing to say. 

The boy walked away without speaking and Andrea followed.

"His name is Lucas."

Lucas and Andrea were in the main room. Andrea gave him some crayons out of a box.

"Is he okay?" Sam queried

"My grandson's been through a lot. We all have," Jake told as he stood and went to the office door. "Well, if there's anything else I can do for you, please let me know."

Dean, Sam, and Jake left the office.

"Thanks. You know, now that you mentioned it, could you point us in the direction of a reasonably priced motel?" Dean asked Andrea.

"Lakefront Motel. Go around the corner. It's about two blocks south," she replied.

"Two—would you mind showing us?"

Jody facepalmed and Dean chuckled.

"Do you flirt with everything that walks?" Claire asked the elder hunter.

Crowley leaned forward in his seat. "Trust me, he does."

Dean began to blush.

"He did," Rowena corrected. "That was before  he met the pretty boy angel. Now he just constantly fucks him."

Dean was no longer the only one blushing.

Charlie gasped. "Eww! I don't need to hear about what my brothers do in their spare time."

John's head snapped up and he looked at Dean. "What her brothers are doing?"

Bobby sighed. "She means Dean and Cas, you dipshit."

John went to argue, but Mary raised a hand, effectively silencing the dispute before it even started. He seethed; how could his wife go along with what their son was doing? It was wrong! Not only did it look like a man, but it was a fucking monster for God's sake!

Andrea laughed. "You want me to walk you two blocks?"

"Not if it's any trouble."

"I'm headed that way anyway." Andrea turned to Jake. "I'll be back to pick up Lucas at three." Then she turned to Lucas. "We'll go to the park, okay, sweetie?" Andrea gently kissed Lucas on top of his head.

Dean waved as they left and Jake nodded.

"Thanks again."

Andrea led Dean and Sam along the street.

"So, cute kid," Dean started, trying to break the silence.

"Thanks," Andrea said as they cross a street.

"Kids are the best, huh?"

At that, the three "teens" began to bang their heads on their chairs.

Andrea glanced at him with a questioning look and ignored him. They kept walking. The group stopped in front of a building that read Lakefront Motel.

"There it is. Like I said, two blocks," Andrea declared.

"Thanks," Sam said.

Andrea then turned to Dean. "Must be hard, with your sense of direction, never being able to find your way to a decent pickup line."

Everyone in the room began to laugh and Dean ended up slugging his brother in the arm.

"Ow! Why me?! I'm not the only one laughing."

"Yeah, but you're the closest to me"

Andrea began walking away, calling back over her shoulder. "Enjoy your stay!"

When she was out of earshot, Sam turned to his older brother. "'Kids are the best'? You don't even like kids."

"I love kids."

"Name three children that you even know."

As Dean tried to think, Sam waved a hand and walked into the motel. Dean scratched his head and followed his brother into the motel. "I'm thinking!"

"Claire, Kevin, Alex," Dean listed.

"Children, Dean. They're all teens," Cas said.

"Fine. Umm, Ben, Emma, and Lucas."

In their room, Sam was working on his laptop and Dean was going through his clothes.

"So there's the three drowning victims this year," Sam noted.

"Any before that?"

"Uh, yeah."

Sam had a browser window open to The Lake Manitoc Tribune. DROWNING TAINTS ICE FISHING FESTIVAL. He clicked, and another browser window came up, again the Tribune: 12-YEAR-OLD GIRL DROWNS IN LAKE, Second drowning in 6 months at Lake Manitoc

"Six more spread out over the past thirty-five years. Those bodies were never recovered either. If there is something out there, it's picking up its pace."

Dean tossed one of his shirts on the bed. "So, what, we got a lake monster on a binge?"

"This whole lake monster theory, it, it just bugs me."

Dean came over to read over Sam's shoulder. "Why?"

"Loch Ness, uh, Lake Champlain, there are literally hundreds of eyewitness accounts, but here, almost nothing." Sam continued to look at the Tribune homepage. "Whatever it is out there, no one's living to talk about it." Sam scrolled to the comments section of an article. 

Dean pointed at a certain part of the article. "Wait, Barr, Christopher Barr. Where have I heard that name before?"

Sam read from the page. "Christopher Barr, the victim in May." Sam clicked a link, opening a new page. LOCAL MAN IN TRAGIC ACCIDENT. The picture loaded and Sam's face fell as it showed a police officer with Lucas.

"Oh. Christopher Barr was Andrea's husband, Lucas's father. Apparently, he took Lucas out swimming. Lucas was on a floating wooden platform when Chris drowned. Two hours before the kid got rescued." Sam clicked the picture for a better look, then scratched his head. "Maybe we have an eyewitness after all."

"No wonder that kid was so freaked out. Watching one of your parents die isn't something you just get over."

Sam placed a hand on his brother's shoulder and Cas instinctively began rubbing Dean's arm. Whenever there was a case that involved a kid, especially ones who lost parents, he got super attached. Dean had a big heart, and it often left him feeling hurt in the end. 

Dean decided to change his position and instead of resting on Cas's shoulder, moved so he was laying in his boyfriend's lap while his feet rested in his brother's. 

Cas began to run his fingers through Dean's hair and he felt the hunter's muscles relax.

Later at the park, kids were laughing and playing. Andrea was sitting on a bench and watching Lucas, who was at another bench coloring and playing with toy soldiers.

"Can we join you?" Sam asked.

Andrea looked up to find Sam and Dean standing there.

"I'm here with my son."

Dean looked over at Lucas. "Oh. Mind if I say hi?" Dean asked as he began walking over to Lucas.

"Tell your friend this whole Jerry Maguire thing is not gonna work on me," Andrea emitted.

"Jerry Maguire?" Claire questioned. "Who's that?"

"No clue," Dean said.

"It's a romance/sports movie staring Tom Cruise," Sam answered, never taking his eyes off the screen.

Dean turned to look at him with a look and when Sam looked back at him, he realized how quickly he'd answered that. "What? Jess made me watch it."

"Mmhm," Dean hummed, clearly not convinced.

Sam moved to sit next to her. "I don't think that's what this is about."

Dean approached the boy. "How's it going?" He kneeled down next to the bench where Lucas was coloring; when Lucas didn't even look up, Dean picked up one of the toy soldiers. "Oh, I used to love these things." 

"Yeah, they're stuck in the ashtray, now," John muttered.

Dean imitated guns and explosions, then tossed the toy soldier down. "So crayons is more your thing? That's cool. Chicks dig artists."

Lucas had a pile of drawing on the bench and Dean took a look. The top one was of a big black swirl; the second one was of a red bicycle.

"Hey, these are pretty good. You mind if I sit and draw with you for a while?" Dean picked up a crayon. "I'm not so bad myself." Dean sat on the bench, picked up a pad of paper, and started drawing. "You know, I'm thinking you can hear me, you just don't want to talk. I don't know exactly what happened to your dad, but I know it was something real bad. I think I know how you feel. When I was your age, I saw something." Dean paused, trying to find the right word while also swallowing the lump slowly forming in his throat. 

People were silent for a minute. "Dearie, were you mute as a child?"

Dean looked up at Cas for a minute, then slowly sat up and turned around to look at everyone who didn't. He formed a fist with his right hand and shook it up and down. "Yes."

Those who didn't know ASL looked at each other.

"He said yes," Crowley explained. Most Supernatural creatures (including Rowena, Crowley, and even Cas) knew ASL.

Rowena nodded her head once. She then pointed to Dean, pressed her thumb against her chin and spreading out her fingers, then put both hands out, one facing up and the other facing down, then flipping them over at the same time. "Your mother's death?"

Again, Dean signed, "yes".

Cas, Crowley, Sam, and Bobby, the only other ones in the room who understood ASL, looked at each other.

Dean looked at all the confused looks on everyone's faces and rubbed a closed fist on his chest in a circle. "Sorry."

Cas got up on his knees on the couch and leaned toward Dean, laying a hand on each shoulder. "Hey," the angel whispered before placing a small kiss on the underside of his jaw. He smiled when he felt Dean's muscles relax under his lips. He slowly turned Dean back around and pulled him back down to his seat. He formed his hand in an 'o' shape, then stuck his middle finger out and his index finger up as he set his thumb between them; "It's ok." 

Dean took a breath and nodded as Cas took his hand in his own.

"Anyway. Well, maybe you don't think anyone will listen to you, or, uh...or believe you. I want you to know that I will. You don't even have to say anything. You could draw me a picture about what you saw that day, with your dad, on the lake. Okay, no problem. This is for you." Dean held out the picture he drew to Lucas. It was stick figures.

"This is my family." Dean pointed at each person in turn. "That's my dad. That's my mom. That's my geek brother, and that's me." There was a pause. "All right, so I'm a sucky artist. I'll see you around, Lucas."

Dean headed back to Sam and Andrea and Lucas picked up the picture.

"Lucas hasn't said a word, not even to me. Not since his dad's accident," Andrea explained.

"Yeah, we heard. Sorry," Dean said.

Andrea nodded.

"What are the doctors saying?" Sam asked.

"That it's a kind of post-traumatic stress."

"That can't be easy. For either of you."

"We moved in with my dad. He helps out a lot. It's just...when I think about what Lucas went through, what he saw..." A pause.

"Kids are strong. You'd be surprised what they can deal with," Dean assured.

Sam patted Dean's shoulder, then made a fist and stuck his thumb straight out, pressing the tip low on his chest, quickly dragging it up. "I'm proud of you."

Dean smiled at his baby brother.

Lucas got up from the bench, heading for the group.

"You know, he used to have such life. He was hard to keep up with, to tell you the truth. Now he just sits there. Drawing those pictures, playing with those army men. I just wish—"

Lucas walked up, carrying one of his drawings.

"Hey, sweetie," Andrea greeted.

Lucas slightly turned to Dean and handed him the picture.

"Thanks. Thanks, Lucas."

"Damn, I've never seen a trauma victim open up to someone so fast, let alone a stranger," Jody said in disbelief.

"You should've seen him as a child," Bobby added. "He was the only one Sam would let hold him for a long time and he got along with every kid he met until he hit highschool."

"What happened in highschool?" Kevin asked.

"Dean had a reputation to create and protect," Charlie chimed in.

Dean stuck his tongue out and she did the same. 

It was a picture of the Carlton house.

Lucas then headed back to the bench.

At the Carlton house, the father was sitting in a chair, not moving. His son, Will, approached him. "Hey, Dad? You, you should probably eat something. I'm gonna make some dinner, okay?"

He said nothing and turned his head away.

In the kitchen, Will was washing a fish at the sink. He didn't turn the water off when he began cutting up the fish and the water turned brown. Will noticed and shuts off the water. Black water then began to creep up through the drain and fill the sink. Will rolled up his sleeve to pull the plug out of the drain. He came up with the plug, but the water didn't drain. He stuck his arm back in the water, and something grabbed it, pulling him into the sink. He drowned and the water drained.

"What the fuck was that?" Claire asked.

At the boys' motel, Dean was sitting on a bed. Sam opened the door and walked in.

"So, I think it's safe to say we can rule out Nessie."

"What do you mean?"

Sam sat next to Dean. "I just drove past the Carlton house. There was an ambulance there. Will Carlton is dead."

"He drowned?"

"Yep. In the sink."

"What the hell? So you're right, this isn't a creature. We're dealing with something else."

"Yeah, but what?"

"I don't know. Water wraith, maybe? Some kind of demon? I mean, something that controls water...water that comes from the same source."

"The lake."

"Yeah."

"Which would explain why it's upping the body count. The lake is draining. It'll be dry in a few months. Whatever this thing is, whatever it wants, it's running out of time."

"And if it can get through the pipes, it can get to anyone, almost anywhere." Dean stood up and made his way over to the table. "This is gonna happen again soon." Dean sat down on a chair and began pulling on his shoes.

"And we do know one other thing for sure. We know this has got something to do with Bill Carlton."

"Yeah, it took both his kids."

"And I've been asking around. Lucas's dad, Chris—Bill Carlton's godson."

"Let's go pay Mr. Carlton a visit."

Bill Carlton was sitting on the bench on the dock.

"Mr. Carlton?" Sam called out.

Bill looked up and Sam and Dean approached.

"We'd like to ask you a few questions, if you don't mind."

"We're from the, the Department—"

"I don't care who you're with. I've answered enough questions today," Bill retorted.

"Your son said he saw something in that lake. What about you? You ever see anything out there? Mr. Carlton, Sophie's drowning and Will's death—we think there might be a connection to you or your family."

"My children are gone. It's...it's worse than dying. Go away. Please," Bill begged.

Bobby, Dean, and Jody (the only ones in the room who'd lot a child) all looked down. Claire wrapped her arms around Jody's waist, Sam moved to sit in the chair beside Bobby (he might not have had any biological children, but he'd lost both Sam and Dean at some point), and Cas gripped Dean's hand tighter. 

Sam and Dean started heading back to the car.

"What do you think?" Sam asked his brother.

"Aw, I think the poor guy's been through hell. I also think he's not telling us something."

Sam leaned on the Impala. "So now what?"

Dean went still.

"What is it?"

"Huh." Dean was looking at the Carlton house. "Maybe Bill's not the only one who knows something." Dean pulled out the picture Lucas brought him, which was of the Carlton house. Dean looked over at Sam.

"He'd never seen that house before, right? How did he know what it looked like?" Claire asked. 

"You'll see," Cas vaguely answered.

Over at the Barr household, the brothers were talking to Andrea. "I'm sorry, but I don't think it's a good idea."

"I just need to talk to him," Dean said.

Sam and Dean were inside Andrea's house, talking to her.

"Just for a few minutes," he begged.

"He won't say anything. What good's it gonna do?" Andrea asked.

"Andrea, we think more people might get hurt. We think something's happening out there," Sam explained.

"My husband, the others, they just drowned. That's all."

"If that's what you really believe, then we'll go. But if you think there's even a possibility that something else could be going on here, please let me talk to your son."

"She seemed so adamant about how her husband died. Why did she change her mind about how her husband died?" Charlie asked. She'd been a hunter for a while now, but the way people reacted to certain situations.

"Many people have their suspicions, especially when it comes to a loved one's death," Rowena explained. 

"I think she'd also seen how Lucas responded to Dean and was willing to do anything to possibly help him," Sam added.

"I mean, it wasn't anything special. Sam probably could've gotten the same result out of him," Dean stammered. Sure, he might've been pretty decent with kids, but he wasn't the best. He barely kept Sam alive throughout their life. 

"Yeah, now, maybe, but definitely not then. You connect to kids in a way I never could."

Dean looked over at Cas when he felt the angel nudge his shoulder. "It's special. Be proud of it." 

He looked back at Sammy when he heard him start chuckling. He glared at him lifted his hand, stuck up his finger, and squeezed them together while his thumb stayed tucked against his palm, and slammed the side against his jaw. "Bitch."

Sam smiled back and finger spelled "jerk."

Lucas was coloring, toy soldiers standing around him when Dean, Andrea, and Sam approached the doorway. Dean entered and crouched down by the boy.

"Hey, Lucas. You remember me?"

Lucas had drawn two more pictures of a red bicycle.

"You know, I, uh, I wanted to thank you for that last drawing. But the thing is, I need your help again."

Lucas was drawing a person in water. Dean opened the house picture and put it down in front of him.

"How did you know to draw this? Did you know something bad was gonna happen? Maybe you could nod yes or no for me."

Lucas kept coloring.

"You're scared. It's okay. I understand. See, when I was your age, I saw something real bad happen to my mom, and I was scared, too. I didn't feel like talking, just like you."

"How long did that last?"

Everyone was shocked when they heard her voice; Mary hadn't spoken since the beginning of this whole thing.

After snapping out of their stupors, the brothers looked at each other and shrugged, not knowing the answer and not knowing what to think about this being what made Mary begin to interact with them.

"I remember it lasting nearly a year, I think," Bobby answered. 

"Six months," Cas corrected. He turned to look at Mary, his face void of any emotion, but his eyes were boring into hers. "The first time he spoke since your death was Sam's birthday. For the next year, the only person he spoke to was Sam."

It was then that Mary was reminded she was looking at Castiel, Angel of the lord. She'd always told her boys that angels were looking over them, but she'd never really realized what that could mean. She couldn't understand how John could be so violent toward him. She did feel some fear toward him, but she was happy that he was protecting her boys.

"Cas," Sam whispered over his brother's head, getting the angel's attention.

When he looked over Cas noticed that Dean was hunched over, his elbows resting on his knees as he was messing with his fidget ring, his right leg bouncing up and down. Cas let out a sigh as he looked at Sam. Sam began rubbing his big brother's back while Cas took Dean's right hand in his left, rubbing his thumb on the back. While Sam signed to Bobby what was going on, Cas turned back to Crowley and Rowena and signed two words: "ADHD" and "cube." Crowley nodded and disappeared while Rowena grabbed her bag from the ground and began rummaging through it.

Rowena pulled out a small pill bottle at the same time Crowley showed up with a water bottle and a small cube in his hand.

It was a small, black cube with a small silver ball with green cogs, a white switch, a red joystick, a brown spinning disc, and five small, blue buttons.

Cas took the cube while Sam took both bottles. At that point, Charlie was kneeling down in front of her brother, one hand on the man's knee while the other was covering his fidgeting hands and Bobby was standing beside them with a hand on Dean's shoulder.

Dean's had ADHD all his life, but he never knew about it until Cas told him about it in 2010, when the angel witnessed one of the hunter's episodes. Since then, those in his family who knew about his ADHD continuously bought him fidget toys or things for him to fidget with when needed. He's got one or two fidget cubes, snap and clicks, and jr tangles, but he's got a generous collection of various fidget rings and slinkies. His first fidget toy was a cheap fidget cube Sam bought the next day after they found out about his ADHD, but his favorite would have to be the slinky Sam gave him after the case at Plucky's in 2012; It was his biggest and most treasured slinky (and he's got over a dozen).

Cas motioned for Charlie to take her hands off Dean's, quickly releasing the hand he was holding and placed the cube in the hunter's palms. Dean immediately started messing with the cube, speedily pushing the buttons, the joystick, flipping the switch, and using the small ball to help spin the cogs. 

After a minute, the intensity Dean was attacking the cube with was slowing down, then he finally stopped and looked up at Cas, his eyes clearing from the veil that had been clouding them for the past twenty minutes.

"Hey," Cas whispered, knowing Dean would still be slightly overwhelmed. 

"Hey," Dean whispered back. 

Sam got his brother's attention and handed him two pills and the water bottle. Dean downed the pills, then began messing with the fidget cube once more, though not with as much vigor as before.

"Hey, Kev, can you-" but before Sam could finish, Kevin was re-entering the room with a small thing of yogurt and spoon and handing them off to the younger brother. Sam thanked the prophet and handed it to his brother to eat.

At that point, everyone else not involved in the situation had remained quiet, not knowing what to say/what was going on.

"What's the yogurt for?" Claire asked. She was kind of frightened by what happened to Dean, one of her father figures. She'd always seen him, as well as Castiel, as some immovable force; they'd died, fought demons, ghosts, and angels, and they'd won. But seeing him break down and vulnerable was a tad distressing.

"Yogurt has protein in it along with low-fat and carbs, which help stabilize energy levels as well as help his body absorb the medication faster," Cas explained, having known some of the information from his few times on Earth, but doing his own in-depth research to help the love of his life.

Dean collapsed against the back of the couch with a smile on his face and his eyes closed as he continued to mess with the fidget cube and the fidget ring on his left index finger.

"He looks fine," John ground out, wanting to get this whole thing over with so he could enact the plan he'd been creating since he first saw who his sons were fraternizing with.

"He's far from fine and you know this, you just care more about yourself than you do your son, trying to keep up some macho bravado," Bobby glowered. "Is there anything you care about besides yourself and your wife?"

Mary balked at the idea. Her husband cared about their sons, he had to. Right? She turned to look at him expecting to see him upset at the accusation. What she wasn't expecting, however, was to see his face unchanged, unfazed, as if what Bobby said was true. Before she could say anything, the show unpaused and continued playing.

At that, Sam looked at his brother, clearing not knowing about that.

"But see, my mom—I know she wanted me to be brave. I think about that every day. And I do my best to be brave. And maybe, your dad wants you to be brave too."

Lucas dropped his crayon and looked up at Dean. He handed Dean a picture of a white church, a yellow house, and a boy with a blue baseball cap and a red bicycle in front of a wooden fence.

"Thanks, Lucas."

Cas smiled as he wrapped an arm around Dean.

Later, Dean and Sam were in the Impala, Sam holding the church picture.

"Andrea said the kid never drew like that till his dad died," Dean began.

"There are cases—going through a traumatic experience could make people more sensitive to premonitions, psychic tendencies," Sam explained.

"Whatever's out there, what if Lucas is tapping into it somehow? I mean, it's only a matter of time before somebody else drowns, so if you got a better lead, please."

"All right, we got another house to find."

"The only problem is there's about a thousand yellow two-stories in this county alone."

Sam looked back at the picture. "See this church? I bet there's less than a thousand of those around here."

"Oh, College Boy thinks he's so smart."

"I am," Sam said.

Dean stuck out his tongue before tossing his fidget cube at his brother. Sam just laughed and returned it.

"You know, um...," Sam started. "What you said about Mom... You never told me that before."

"It's no big deal," Dean shrugged off. "Oh God, we're not gonna have to hug or anything, are we?"

Jody reached across and over the back of the couch, resting a hand on Dean's left shoulder, the one not resting against Cas, and began massaging it.

If it was even possible, Dean's muscles relaxed further causing him to turn to mush against his boyfriend's side.

They approached a white church shaped like the one in Lucas's picture. Dean held up the picture and looked at it, comparing it to the scene in front of him; there was a yellow house next to the church and a wooden fence near the house. Sam looked at Dean then they both looked up at the church and crossed the street to the house.

Sam and Dean were inside the house, speaking to an old woman, Mrs. Sweeney.

"We're sorry to bother you, ma'am, but does a little boy live here, by chance? He might wear a blue ball cap, has a red bicycle."

"No sir. Not for a very long time. Peter's been gone for thirty-five years now."

There was a picture of Peter on the side table. Mrs. Sweeney sighed.

"The police never—I never had any idea what happened. He just disappeared."

Sam pointed out to Dean several toy soldiers on a table.

"Losing him—you know, it's...it's worse than dying."

Claire looked at Jody, who returned her gaze, and gripped her hand.

Dean glanced at Sam.

"Did he disappear from here? I mean, from this house?" Dean asked.

"He was supposed to ride his bike straight home after school, and he never showed up."

Dean picked a picture off the mirror. There were two boys in the picture, one Peter with a bicycle. Dean read from the back of the picture.

"Peter Sweeney and Billy Carlton, nineteen seventy."

At the lake, Bill was sitting on the bench on the dock, talking to himself, or to the lake.

"You've taken everything, everyone. I've got nothing left. I didn't understand. I didn't believe. Now I think I do. I think I finally know what you want."

In the Impala, Dean and Sam were driving.

"Okay, this little boy Peter Sweeney vanishes, and this is all connected to Bill Carlton somehow," Sam began thinking.

"Yeah, Bill sure as hell seems to be hiding something, huh?"

"And Bill, the people he loves, they're all getting punished."

"So what if Bill did something to Peter?"

"What if Bill killed him?"

"Peter's spirit would be furious. It'd want revenge. It's possible."

The Impala pulled up in front of the Carlton house. Sam and Dean approached the house.

"Mr. Carlton?"

An engine roared and Sam and Dean went around the house to see Bill going out on the lake in his boat.

"Hey, check it out."

Sam and Dean ran to the end of the dock, yelling.

"Mr. Carlton! You need to come back! Come out of the water! Turn the boat around!"

"Mr. Carlton!"

Bill ignored them and kept going. The water rose up and flipped Bill's boat over. It and he vanished.

At the police station, Lucas was sitting in a chair, rocking back and forth. Andrea was sitting next to him, holding a paper bag and a plastic container. "Baby, what's wrong?"

Sam, Dean, and Jake Devins walked in the door. Andrea looked over.

"Sam, Dean." She stood up, putting the bag and container on her chair. "I didn't expect to see you here."

"So now you're on a first-name basis. What are you doing here?"

"I brought you dinner."

"I'm sorry, sweetheart, I don't really have the time."

"I heard about Bill Carlton. Is it true? Is something going on with the lake?"

"Right now we don't know what the truth is. But I think it might be better if you and Lucas went on home."

Lucas looked up and whined, looking stricken; he jumped up and grabbed Dean's arm.

"Lucas, hey, what is it? Lucas."

"Aww," Charlie gasped, covering her mouth with both hands, clearly in awe of the connection those two had.

Even now, Dean had a worried and sad face; He clearly cared for the boy.

"How did you get him to confide in you instead of his own mom, Squirrel?" Crowley asked. He'd seen his fair share of teens in Hell from his demons taking advantage of young children. Luckily he realized they were kids before they got to the racks. He would rip up the contracts and convince the dickheads upstairs to accept the kids' souls. They were always afraid and refused to talk to him; Getting ripped to shreds by Hellhounds will do that to someone.

"Umm, I think the key is knowing what they've been through, shared experiences, that sort of thing. All the counselors I was forced to see as a kid tried to say they understood what I went through and it just made me mad."

Crowley nodded, taking in the information and saving it for later. He did know what they'd gone through, having made a deal himself to end up down in Hell. He may not have been tricked into making a deal, no, he'd known exactly what he was doing selling his soul for an extra three inches below the belt, but he knew how terrifying it was to hear demonic howling, but not see where it was coming from; To see red eyes boring into your soul and feel their teeth and claws tear at his flesh. It was an experience few shared, but none forgot.

"Lucas," Andrea tried.

"Lucas, it's okay. It's okay. Hey, Lucas, it's okay. It's okay."

Andrea pulled Lucas away from Dean and led him outside. Lucas didn't look away from Dean, and the hunter didn't look away from the boy.

Jake threw down his jacket and went into his office. Sam and Dean followed, the younger having to drag the other.

"Okay, just so I'm clear, you see...something attack Bill's boat, sending Bill—who is a very good swimmer, by the way—into the drink, and you never see him again?"

Dean glanced at Sam. "Yeah, that about sums it up."

"Yes, because he'll believe that, dear."

"And I'm supposed to believe this, even though I've already sonar-swept that entire lake? And what you're describing is impossible? And you're not really Wildlife Service?"

Dean looked surprised.

"That's right, I checked. Department's never heard of you two."

"See, now, we can explain that," Dean began.

"Enough. Please. The only reason you're breathing free air is one of Bill's neighbors saw him steering out that boat just before you did. So, we have a couple of options here. I can arrest you for impersonating government officials and hold you as material witnesses to Bill Carlton's disappearance. Or, we can chalk this all up to a bad day, you get into your car, you put this town in your rearview mirror, and you don't ever darken my doorstep again."

"Door number two sounds good."

"That's the one I'd pick."

At the Barr household, Lucas was in his room with the toy soldiers, drawing another black spiral. Andrea walked by his door in a robe.

"Baby, what are you doing up? Come on. Let's go to bed." Andrea picked Lucas up.

Dean and Sam were in the Impala, waiting at a traffic light. A sign said I-43 North to Milwaukee was to the left. The light turned green and the Impala didn't move.

"Green," Sam said.

"What?"

"Light's green."

Dean turned right.

"What're you doing, boy? You finished the hunt, it's over," John reprimanded.

"Obviously there's something we're not seeing that he did. The boy is much smarter than anyone gives him credit for," Rowena shot back.

Both Dean and John scoffed, "pfft, yeah right."

John glared at his eldest for speaking while Dean stared wide-eyed at the man who was supposed to be his father. It wasn't that he disagreed, it was actually the opposite, he agreed wholeheartedly; no, it was the fact that John willingly said in front of people who'd stood up to John for him before.

Everyone was in too much shock at the fact John just called his son stupid to do anything, so Mary slugged her husband in the arm. "That was uncalled for. Apologize."

"No, Mom," Dean waved her off, "it doesn't matter." He wanted to say John wasn't wrong, but he didn't want to start an argument.

As if Cas could read his mind, the angel began rubbing his arm.

"Uh, the interstate's the other way."

"I know."

Andrea was in the bathroom. She plugged the drain of her tub and turned the water on.

"Well, that's not gonna end well," Kevin whispered and Charlie nodded beside him.

"But Dean, this job, I think it's over."

"I'm not so sure."

"If Bill murdered Peter Sweeney and Peter's spirit got its revenge, case closed. The spirit should be at rest."

"All right, so what if we take off and this thing isn't done? You know, what if we've missed something? What if more people get hurt?"

"But why would you think that?"

"Because Lucas was really scared."

"Of course it's the fucking kid," John muttered under his breath.

Bobby heard what he said and had half a mind to smack him upside the head, but the episode was almost over, so maybe then.

"That's what this is about?"

"I just don't want to leave this town until I know the kid's okay.

"Who are you? And what have you done with my brother?"

Dean glanced over at his brother. "Shut up."

The bathtub was mostly full and Andrea tested the water with one hand. She took off her robe and got in the water. She leaned back, grabbed a washcloth, and closed her eyes. The water coming out of the faucet turned brown. Andrea started washing herself with the cloth, then opened her eyes. The water was entirely brown now. She screamed and tried to get out of the tub, but something dragged her down.

Lucas was outside in the hallway, pounding on the bathroom door.

Andrea's head was pulled under the water. She pulled it out but she was pulled under again; lather, rinse, repeat. Lucas kept pounding. Andrea was invisible under the water.

Sam and Dean arrived at the house.

"Are you sure about this? It's pretty late, man."

Dean rang the doorbell. At that moment, Lucas threw open the door, desperately afraid.

"Lucas? Lucas!"

Lucas took off, Sam and Dean following behind.

Water was pouring out from under the bathroom door and down the stairs. Lucas started pounding on the bathroom door again. Dean pushed him over to Sam and kicked in the door. Lucas grabbed Dean, so Sam ran into the bathroom and stuck his arms in the tub, trying to pull Andrea out. She was pulled back under, but Sam kept pulling until Andrea was all the way out. She started coughing up water.

Dawn was breaking. Sam and Andrea sat in the living room. Andrea was dry and wearing comfortable clothing.

"Can you tell me?" Sam asked.

"No."

Dean was looking through notebooks on bookshelves.

"It doesn't make any sense." Andrea started crying. "I'm going crazy."

She put her face in her hands.

"No, you're not. Tell me what happened. Everything."

"I heard...I thought I heard...there was this voice."

"What did it say?"

"It said...it said 'come play with me'." Andrea sobbed. "What's happening?"

Dean pulled out a scrapbook that said "Jake – 12 years old" and opened it, flipping pages. He closed it again and went to Sam and Andrea; he put the book down in front of Andrea, opening to a picture of Explorer Troop 37.

"Do you recognize the kids in these pictures?"

"What? Um, um, no. I mean, except that's my dad right there. He must have been about twelve in these pictures."

She moved her finger over to another picture of Jake as a child; he was standing next to Peter. Dean looked at Sam.

"Chris Barr's drowning. The connection wasn't to Bill Carlton. It must have been to the sheriff."

"Bill and the sheriff—they were both involved with Peter."

"What about Chris? My dad—what are you talking about?"

Dean looks sideways. "Lucas?"

Lucas was staring out the window.

"Lucas, what is it?"

Lucas opened the door and walked outside. Everyone followed.

"Lucas, honey?"

Lucas stopped and looked at the ground, then at Dean.

"God, the way he connects to you, you'd think you're his dad," Jody commented.

Sam chuckled. "Yeah, he's like that with every kid he's ever met. He's either their father figure or their older brother. But he usually plays the father figure."

"Oh, yeah? With who? Who do I do that with?"

"Charlie, from the Bloody Mary case-"

"You were closer with her during that case," Dean countered.

"Hold on, they fought Bloody Mary?" Claire whispered.

"Fine, Michael, from when all the kids were falling into a coma."

"Yeah, cause I almost lost you to the same monster and I knew what he was going through alright?"

"Jo. You acted like her big brother even though she had a crush on you."

"I was only a few years older than her!"

"Ben! There's no way he's not yours."

"Lisa said he's not mine, and I believe her."

"How?! He's like a carbon copy of you."

"What the fuck is happening?" Kevin whispered to Charlie and Claire who both shrugged.

"Fine, whatever. What about Jesse?"

"What? That anti-christ that Cas tried killing? That's cause I didn't want to risk him hurting anyone."

"Sure. The shifter baby?"

At that, Dean's eyes widened for a moment before he looked down.

"Dean, I know you really cared for Bobby-John. And despite what you say, there's a difference between keeping a kid alive and taking care of them." Sam reached over and patted his brother on the shoulder and leaned closer to his ear. "I know you want your own family someday, and you will. Just hold on, big brother."

Dean kept his eyes down, taking a deep breath as he swallowed the lump in his throat. He nodded and looked up, smiling at his little brother. The little brother he raised, the one he sacrificed mind, body, and soul for, the one that mattered to him more than anything/anyone else in the world.

"You and Lucas get back to the house and stay there, okay?" He told Andrea.

She pulled Lucas back to the house. Dean and Sam presumably fetched shovels from the Impala, before they start digging. Sam's shovel clanked against something. They dug with their hands and pulled out a red bicycle.

"Peter's bike."

"Who are you?" Jake called out.

Sam and Dean turned around; Jake was there, pointing a gun at them.

"Put the gun down, Jake," Sam said as both he and his brother dropped the shovels.

"Why does no one realize that we're there to help them?" Bobby asked.

"Because they prefer living in their little world of ignorance instead of facing up to the fact that they've fucked up, darling," Crowley answered.

Bobby just turned around and sneered at the King of Hell. 

"How did you know that was there?" Jake asked.

"What happened? You and Bill killed Peter, drowned him in the lake and then buried the bike? You can't bury the truth, Jake. Nothing stays buried."

Andrea saw Jake with the gun aimed at Sam and Dean. She kneeled down and talked to Lucas. "Go to your room, sweetie. Now. Lock the door and wait for me. Don't come out."

Lucas ran off and Andrea went outside.

"I don't know what the hell you're talking about," Jake said.

"You and Bill killed Peter Sweeney thirty-five years ago. That's what the hell I'm talking about," Dean retorted.

Andrea ran up. "Dad!"

"And now you got one seriously pissed-off spirit," Dean finished.

"It's gonna take Andrea, Lucas, everyone you love. It's gonna drown them. And it's gonna drag their bodies God knows where, so you can feel the same pain Peter's mom felt. And then, after that, it's gonna take you, and it's not gonna stop until it does."

"Yeah, and how do you know that?"

"Because that's exactly what it did to Bill Carlton," Sam said.

"Listen to yourselves, both of you. You're insane."

"I don't really give a rat's ass what you think of us. But if we're gonna bring down this spirit, we need to find the remains, salt them, and burn them into dust. Now tell me you buried Peter somewhere. Tell me you didn't just let him go in the lake."

"Of course he bloody did."

Lucas didn't go to his room; he was outside watching.

"Come play with me," a voice whispered in Lucas's ear and he followed it.

"Dad, is any of this true?" Andrea asked.

"No. Don't listen to them. They're liars and they're dangerous."

"Something tried to drown me. Chris died on that lake. Dad, look at me."

Jake did.

"Tell me you—you didn't kill anyone."

Jake looked away.

"Oh my God."

"Billy and I were at the lake. Peter was the smallest one. We always bullied him, but this time, it got rough. We were holding his head under the water. We didn't mean to. But we held him under too long and he drowned. We let the body go, and it sank."

Dean glanced at Sam.

"Oh, Andrea, we were kids. We were so scared. It was a mistake. But, Andrea, to say that I have anything to do with these drownings, with Chris, because of some ghost? It's not rational."

"All right, listen to me, all of you," Dean began. "We need to get you away from this lake, as far as we can, right now."

Andrea turned her head and spotted Lucas going down to the lake. She gasped.

"God, that kid is gonna get himself killed," Jody said in exasperation.

Dean's breath hitched for just a second, but it was enough for Cas to begin rubbing his back, leaning in to whisper, "he's alive."

"Lucas!" Jake yelled out.

They all ran up to the dock. Lucas was leaning over the side, reaching for a toy soldier in the water.

"Come play with me," the voice called again.

"Lucas!" Dean yelled.

"Lucas! Baby, stay where you are!" Andrea called.

A hand came up and pulled Lucas into the water. The adults had reached the edge of the lake, but Jake stopped. Peter's head was visible; Jake recognized him. Dean and Sam kept running to the end of the dock and dove in.

"Damn, that was smooth," Bobby complimented. 

"Thanks, man. It took a lot of practice," Sam smiled.

At that moment, Cas looked over when he felt someone nudge him; It was Dean. He was holding out his fidget cube, probably done with it and wanting Cas to take care of it. Cas smiled and nodded, grabbing the small object and placing it in his pocket next to the other small box.

"Oh my God!" Andrea yelled again.

She took off her jacket to jump in, but Sam saw and yelled, "Andrea, stay there!"

"No! Lucas!"

"We'll get him! Just stay on the dock!"

Sam dove under again. Dean came up and a minute later, so did Sam.

"Sam?"

Sam just shook his head.

"Lucas, where are you?" Andrea wailed.

Jake took off his jacket as Sam and Dean dive back down. Jake waded in and Andrea looked over.

"Peter, if you can hear me...please, Peter, I'm sorry. I'm so—I'm so sorry," Jake apologized.

"Daddy, no!"

"Peter. Lucas—he's, he's just a little boy. Please, it's not his fault, it's mine. Please take me."

Dean and Sam came up for air.

"Jake, no!" Dean yelled.

Peter surfaced.

"Just let it be over!" And Jake was dragged down.

"Daddy! Daddy! No!"

Dean and Sam dove down again.

"No!"

Sam came up, shaking his head. Andrea mouthed 'no!'

Dean suddenly came up, holding Lucas, who wasn't moving.

"That was scary. Having to try and keep not only myself but also a ten-year-old boy above the water while I could feel something pull at my feet." Dean shook his head. "Ten-outta-ten would not recommend. Not a fun experience."

That drew a chuckle from the teens (Charlie, Claire, and Kev).

The next day, Dean and Sam walked out of the motel. Dean opened the car door and Sam tossed a duffel in.

"Look, we're not gonna save everybody," Sam started.

"I know."

"Sam, Dean." Andrea walked up with Lucas.

"Hey."

"We're glad we caught you. We just, um, we made you lunch for the road."

Lucas was carrying a tray of sandwiches.

"Lucas insisted on making the sandwiches himself."

"Can I give it to them now?" Lucas whispered to his mom.

"Aww, you got him talking again," Charlie gasped in awe once more.

"I don't think it was-" Dean was cut off with a stern look from Cas. "Or not, nevermind. It was all me. I single-handedly made a kid get over his trauma."

Sam smacked him upside the head. "That's not what he meant and you know it."

Dean just stuck his tongue out.

"Of course." Andrea smiled and kissed Lucas's head.

"Come on, Lucas, let's load this into the car," Dean said, shepparding the boy to the other side of the car.

"How you holding up?" Sam asked.

"It's just gonna take a long time to sort through everything, you know?"

Sam sighed. "Andrea, I'm sorry."

Andrea shook her head. "You saved my son. I can't ask for more than that. Dad loved me. He loved Lucas. No matter what he did, I just have to hold on to that."

Dean put the sandwiches in the car. "All right, if you're gonna be talking now, this is a very important phrase, so I want you to repeat it one more time."

"Zeppelin rules!" Lucas cheered.

"Of course," Kevin mumbled.

"That's right. Up high," Dean held his hand up for a high-five. Lucas obliged, grinning. "You take care of your mom, okay?"

"All right."

Andrea came up and kissed Dean. "Thank you."

Dean thought for a minute, then scratched the back of his neck and went around the car. "Sam, move your ass. We're gonna run out of daylight before we hit the road."

"How can a womanizer like you, who flirted with her when you first met, get so awkward at a kiss?" Jody asked.

"He flirts with anything that walks," Bobby added.

"Hardy-har. No, she just wasn't my type," Dean explained, looking over at his boyfriend with the most loving look he could muster.

"We get it, you like black-haired, blue-eyed angels."

Dean began to blush while Cas just smiled and gripped Dean's hand. "And I love brunette, green-eyed hunters."

If even possible, Dean blushed harder and buried his face in the crook of Cas's neck.

Dean got in the car, then Sam. Bad Company's "Movin' On" started to play when Dean started the engine.

Sam and Dean smiled at Andrea and Lucas waving goodbye as they drove away.

"That was a good episode," Sam said.

"I especially enjoyed the parts where Dean interacted with Lucas," Cas shared.

"I didn't know you liked kids, Cas," Jody said.

Cas nodded. "I didn't understand them at first, but now that I do, I care for them. They have some of the purest souls I've seen in a long time. I enjoy their company."

Dean smiled and wrapped his arms around Cas. Beside them, Sam and Charlie smiled. They both knew the two of them wanted a family, but they had their reservations. Neither of them wanted to raise a child the way Sam and Dean grew up and they both thought they'd be bad fathers. Of course, everyone knew they would be the best fathers in the world, but oh well.

"I would love to see Dean acting like a Dad," Charlie said.

"Well, to someone other than us," Kevin said, motioning to the teens.

Sam smiled. "Well, it'll be a while, but you will at some point."

They're cut off by loud yawning coming from the kids.

"I think it's time for bed," Bobby declared as he stood up. 

Looking over, Claire and Kevin were leaning back in their seats, their eyes closed and their breathing slowing. 

"Alright, we'll get everyone set up with a room and we'll head to bed for the night. We'll make breakfast in the morning then we'll begin again," Sam explained, everyone nodding in agreement and standing up.

Dean headed toward Kevin and leaned down, placing his hands under the boy's armpits and picked him up, Kevin automatically wrapping his legs around Dean's waist and snuggling his face into the crook of his neck. Dean smiled as he adjusted his hold on the boy.

Everyone turned to look when they heard Claire started whining. 

Jody was standing up and grabbing Claire's arm, trying to pull her up to her feet. But Claire was pulling, too tired to walk to her room. "Noo, I don't want to walk."

"Claire, I can't carry you, you know this."

Cas smiled and made his way over, picking Claire up the same way Dean picked up Kevin, nodding toward Jody. Everyone left the room and Sam appointed everyone rooms close to Team Free Will. Dean and Cas put Claire and Kevin in the rooms on either side of theirs.

After everyone is in their rooms and sleeping, Cas and Dean head to the bathroom to shower and brush their teeth. They went back to their room to change before hopping in bed, Dean resting his head on Cas's chest.

After turning out the lights, the couple lay in silence for a minute.

"Have you ever thought about having a family?" Dean whispered.

Cas thought for a moment. "I have. Have you?"

Dean nodded and snuggled closer to the angel. "Yeah."

Another bit of silence. "Is there a reason you've waited this long to bring it up?" Cas asked.

"It's just, everyone was talking about how good of a dad I'd be and I'm just not too sure."

"What're you unsure about? The fact that you think you hurt everyone you touch and get close to? Because I can assure you you don't. You're the most caring and kind person I've ever met. I know you'd love our child to the fullest extent of your heart and would kill to protect them. You'd be an amazing father."

Dean ignored the water in his eyes and swallowed the lump in his throat. He moved his arm from resting on Cas's chest to wrapping around him, snuggling closer. "I love you," Dean murmured against the angel's chest.

Cas began running his fingers through Dean's hair, knowing it would knock him right out. And as predicted, Dean was out within the minute.

"I love you, too," Cas whispered into the night before himself falling asleep.

Chapter Text

Dean slowly opened his eyes. He was comfortable and warm, something he hadn't been waking up in another no-name motel room while working a case in Oklahoma. He smiled and looked up when he felt hands carefully raking through his hair, untangling the knots from sleep. 

"Good morning, my hunter," Cas greeted, the term of endearment spoken in Enochian.

Dean smiled more and leaned up, gently pecking his boyfriend on the lips. "Good morning, my angel." Dean rested his head on Cas's chest. After a moment he looked back up. "What time is it?"

"It's currently 9:53. Sam stopped by an hour ago to check on you. Everyone has been up for the past two hours and Jody and Bobby started breakfast half an hour ago. It should be done any minute now."

Dean sighed and laid his head back down. 

Cas began to rub his hand up and down Dean's spine, gently massaging the tense muscle. "Dean, I know as much as you want to, you can't hide out forever."

The hunter sighed again and buried his face in the angel's bare chest before placing a kiss on his sternum and sitting up, shivering at the cold air. He threw off the covers and stood up, heading to the other side of the room, and began to dress.

At that moment, a knock sounded through the room.

"Come in," Cas called out.

Sam opened the door and peeked his head in. "Hey, just wanted to let you know breakfast is ready." He looked over and saw Dean getting dressed. "Oh, hey. Good morning."

Dean nodded his direction, but never took his eyes off the clothes he was throwing on.

Sam noticed that he was foregoing his Deadman's robe, something he only did when he felt unsafe or uncomfortable. Sam looked over at Cas, and the expression he saw reflected back at him said that Cas noticed it, too.

Sam just backed out and closed the door behind him, heading back to the kitchen where everyone else was.

Cas got off the bed and walked up to Dean, wrapping his arms around his waist. "As much as you cannot hide away all day, I can go out and bring it back to eat here if you truly are that uncomfortable.

Dean shook his head and leaned back. "No, I need to go out. I can't hide in here forever, can I?" He looked over his shoulder and pecked the angel's lips. Then he gestured to what Cas was wearing, completely nude beside his boxers. "You need to get dressed, too."

Cas snapped his fingers, and suddenly he was wearing one of Dean's old band tees, a Metallica one to be exact, and a pair of worn-in black sweats.

"Show off," Dean mumbled before turning around in Cas's arms, wrapping his arms around the angel's neck.

"You ready?" Cas asked.

"Nope, but we're going anyway."

Cas pecked the hunter's forehead and let go, Dean doing the same. Cas grabbed his hand and dragged him out of the room and into the kitchen.

Claire, Kevin, and Charlie were setting out plates while Bobby, Jody, and Sam were doing something at the stove. John, Mary, Crowley, and Rowena were sitting at the table.

Everyone turned to look at the couple as they walked in. Some of them looked back at each other when they noticed the lack of the robe.

"Aww, the dynamic duo has arrived. Morning Squirrel, Feathers."

"Nice of you two idjits 'ta join us." He gestured to the island in the middle of the room. "Have a seat, breakfast is served."

The couple sat on the barstools he was pretty sure weren't there a minute ago. Claire popped up and placed a plate in front of each of them, kissed Dean on the cheek, gave Cas a side hug, then disappeared.

Jody then came over and plopped pancakes and eggs on each of their plates. She was about to walk away but paused when she noticed something.

"Hey, Dean? What's that?" She asked as she gestured to his left forearm.

Dean looked down and adjusted his flannel and his paracord and bead bracelets to show the half-sleeve tattoo taking up the entirety of the inside of his left forearm. The most noticeable were the Colt, some beautiful black and blue feathers, and the word family. The rest of the space was taken up by intricate swirls tying the whole piece together.

"Oh, this? I've had since for the past decade I think. I've got them all over."

"How did I not notice?" The Sheriff asked. She'd seen the boy plenty of times over the years, but she'd never had any clue about the tattoos.

"Because when I'm on a case where I have to be FBI, I have to cover most of them, especially the sleeve. Can't have any identifiable markers."

At that point, Kevin and Claire had come over to see the sleeve. 

"What other ones do you have?" Charlie asked.

"Umm, I've got a wing going over my right shoulder, I've got a flower going up my spine with a hawk on one side and a phoenix on the other, a handprint on my left bicep, some important names and dates on my ribs, an arrow on my finger, a Norse symbol on the back of my neck, and a Vonnegut quote on the inside of my left bicep," Dean explained and the kids seemed intrigued.

"Don't forget the tramp-stamp!" Sam called out as he finished dishing out breakfast, causing Dean to blush as nearly everyone else laughed.

"Can we see?" Claire asked.

Dean's eyes widened and he glanced at his pancakes. "Umm, after breakfast."

The kids took that answer and moved back to the table and began to eat.

When everyone went back to their food and began to chat, Cas reached over and grabbed Dean's hand. "Are you ok?"

Dean nodded and took a bite of his ketchup-covered eggs. "Yeah, I'm fine."

Once everyone finished, they put everything in the sink, and Cas and Dean took their place washing the dishes.

20-30 minutes later, everyone was back in the Dean cave.

"Can we see the tattoos, now? Please?" Kevin called out.

"Yeah, yeah, go sit down." 

Kevin, Claire, and Charlie rushed to sit down and eagerly awaited.

Dean looked over at Cas, who was leaning against the armrest of the couch, and proceeded to strip off the flannel before pulling his henley over his head and throwing it at Cas. The angel sputtered when the shirt landed on his head and Dean laughed.

With Dean facing away from them, they couldn't help themselves as Kevin ran his fingers down the tattoo of the Hyssop flower going up his spine while Claire ghosted her fingers over the wing, starting on his right shoulder blade and going over his shoulder and down his arm, nearly reaching his elbow. They also noticed the Celtic Shield Knot on the back of his neck.

Dean heard Charlie scoff behind him. "Nice bi-flag tramp stamp." 

He turned to look over at her. "You should see Sam's." That got the kids laughing as Sam began to blush. "I've also got a rosebush on the back of my left calf, but I'm not showing you that one. Now, can I put my shirt back on?"

"Wait, we haven't seen the ones on your front," Claire said.

Dean sighed and turned around. He held out his arm to show the Vonnegut quote on his bicep.

"How nice -- to feel nothing and still get full credit for being alive," Kevin read aloud.

Dean avoided the eyes staring at him and focused on Claire squinting at his ribs.

"What are these dates under Sam and Cas's names?" She asked.

"This date," he started, pointing to the date under Sam's name, May 2, 1983, "is Sam's birthday." He pointed to the first one under Cas's name, September 25, 2008, "This was the day Cas and I met." Then he pointed to the final date, March 16, 2013, "And this is Cas and my's anniversary."

"Sap," Claire whispered and Sam, Kevin, Charlie, and Rowena began to chuckle as Dean's eyes widened.

"What did you say?" He asked, his eyes wide as he tried to fight down the smile.

Claire could tell he wasn't serious and latched her hands behind her back, diverting her eyes in an 'innocent' look. "Nothing," she said.

"That's it, come here," he exclaimed before dashing forward and picking her up, throwing her over his shoulder. He laughed at her shrieks and began tickling her, being careful not to drop her.

She was pounding at his back, but not enough to hurt him. "Let me go!"

"Wait, didn't Dean say Sam has a tattoo?" Kevin asked.

Claire halted her hits and her legs stopped flailing. "What?"

Sam's eyes widened, waving his hand in front of his throat, mouthing the word no.

Dean smiled and leaned forward, placing Claire's feet on the ground. "Why don't you go bug him about his?"

The kids went over to Sam while Dean sat down next to Cas, taking his shirt from him and throwing it on.

"What tattoos do you have?" Kevin asked Sam.

"Well, Dean, Cas, my boyfriend Gabe, and I all have matching tattoos. Well, kind of. We all have a flower and birds that represent us. Dean has a hawk because they're amazing hunters and they represent honor, protection, and bravery. Phoenixes represent life and death, and with the number of times we've both died, it only seemed appropriate. The Hyssop flower represents sacrifice and cleanliness."

"Why cleanliness? Like, I understand the sacrifice, it makes a lot of sense, but that last one?"

"Have you met my brother? He's a clean freak! Anyway, I've got an Owl on the back of my right thigh, a dill flower going up my side which represents 'powerful against evil', and a leafless oak tree on my ankle which represents strength. My boyfriend Gabe has five blackbirds going up his arm and an Acanthus flower on his side which represents trickery," Sam explained. No one (except Dean and Cas) knew who this Gabe was, but they hoped Sam told them at some point.

"Don't forget the tramp stamp!" Dean called out.

Sam sighed. "And I have a pan flag tramp stamp that Dean dared me to get."

Charlie, Claire, and Kevin then turned to Cas, the only other member of Team Free Will who hadn't spoken.

He pulled up his pant legs a tad to show the two bluebirds on the outside of his left ankle and the two blue jays on the outside of his right ankle. "They represent stable, pragmatic, and down-to-earth." He released the pant legs and turned around in his seat, lifting the back of his shirt but not taking it off. Going up the length of his spine, much like Dean's was two intertwining plants. "The bluish flower is a Borage, which means blunt and direct, which I've been told I am. The other is a Fern, which represents sincerity, humility, and magic bonds of love."

Charlie scoffed. "Magic bonds of love?" Then she spared a glance at Dean, who was looking at Cas with so much love that it was impossible to miss as he ran his fingers down his spine and the tattoo. "Makes sense."

"You have tattoos?" John seethed, the terrifying calmness to his voice stunted all other noise in the room. He never specified who he was talking to, but everyone knew he was talking to Dean and Dean alone, even though Sam also had tattoos.

Dean swallowed and nodded his head. "Y-yes, sir."

"What was the one rule I had about anything like that?"

"Don't have any identifiable marks because they could be used to find us and arrest us. But I always cover up my tattoos, even the ones the suit covers."

"I don't care, you-"

"Wait a minute, Dad, that's not fair. Dean's had some of these tattoos since he was a kid and he's never been arrested because of them. Plus, you have no right to demand anything of him. You've been dead for over a decade."

John went to say something when he noticed the angel's eyes seemed brighter than before as if they were glowing. John snapped his mouth shut, knowing when he wasn't going to be listened to.

"Now, if we're all done with the tattoos, why don't we start the episode we have today."

When no one objected, the screen lightened up a tad, indicating it was now on, and words appeared on the screen.

"Instead of showing this entire episode, I've decided to show only a scene. After that will be the next episode." The words changed. "Context for this scene is they're discussing how to kill Bloody Mary."

The words disappeared and the scene began.

"Oh really?" Sam asked. "Ah, that's too bad Mr. Worthington. I would have paid a lot for that mirror. Okay, well maybe next time. All right, thanks." Sam hung up.

"So?" Dean questioned.

"So that was Mary's brother. The mirror was in the family for years, until he sold it one week ago to a store called Estate Antiques. A store in Toledo."

"So wherever the mirror goes, that's where Mary goes?"

"Her spirit's definitely tied up with it somehow."

"Isn't there an old superstition that says mirrors can capture spirits?"

"Yeah, there is. Yeah, when someone would die in a house people would cover up the mirrors so the ghost wouldn't get trapped."

"So Mary dies in front of a mirror, and it draws in her spirit."

"Yeah, but how could she move through like a hundred different mirrors?"

"I don't know, but if the mirror is the source, I say we find it and smash it."

"It's not gonna be that easy, squirrel," Crowley said, ignoring the glare thrown his way.

"Yeah, I don't know, maybe." Sam's phone began to ring. "Hello." A look of concern crossed his face. "Charlie?"

"Heh?" Charlie asked.

"She was a friend of the original victim's eldest daughter and she was helping us with this case," Sam explained.

"Ahh."

The camera cut to the motel Sam and Dean were staying at. Charlie was sitting on the bed with her head on her knees and Sam and Dean have all of the curtains drawn shut, and they were throwing sheets over the mirrors or facing them to the wall or floor.

Sam sat next to Charlie on the bed and whispered, "Hey, hey it's ok. Hey, you can open up your eyes Charlie. It's okay, all right?"

Charlie slowly looked up at him.

"Now listen. You're gonna stay right here on this bed, and you're not gonna look at glass, or anything else that has a reflection, okay? And as long as you do that, she cannot get you."

"But I can't keep that up forever. I'm gonna die, aren't I?" Charlie asked.

"No. No. Not anytime soon,"

Dean sat on the bed beside the teenager. "All right Charlie. We need to know what happened."

"It's weird that Sam's the one comforting her and Dean is the one getting to the point. Usually, it's the other way around," Charlie noticed.

"He probably saw that Sam had more in common with her for whatever reason and so they switched roles," Bobby explained.

"We were in the bathroom. Donna said it," she explained.

"That's not what we're talking about. Something happened, didn't it? In your life...a secret...where someone got hurt. Can you tell us about it?"

"I had this boyfriend. I loved him. But he kind of scared me too, you know? And one night, at his house, we got in this fight. Then I broke up with him, and he got upset, and he said he needed me and he loved me, and he said "Charlie, if you walk out that door right now, I'm gonna kill myself." And you know what I said? I said, "Go ahead." And I left. How could I say that? How could I leave him like that? I just...I didn't believe him, you know? I should have." She puts her face back on her knees and started crying again.

"That poor girl," Jody commented.

"No one should have to go through that, especially a wee young one," Rowena agreed.

Sam and Dean were later driving in the rain.

"You know her boyfriend killing himself, that's not really Charlie's fault," Dean stated.

"You know as well as I do spirits don't exactly see shades of gray, Dean. Charlie had a secret, someone died, that's good enough for Mary."

"I guess."

"You know, I've been thinking. It might not be enough to just smash that mirror."

"Why, what do you mean?"

"Well, Mary's hard to pin down, right? I mean she moves around from mirror to mirror so who's to say that she's not just gonna keep hiding in them forever? So maybe we should try to pin her down, you know, summon her to her mirror and then smash it."

"Well, how do you know that's going to work?"

"I don't, not for sure."

"Well, who's gonna summon her?" Dean asked.

"I will. She'll come after me. "

"You know what, that's it." Dean pulled the car over. "This is about Jessica, isn't it? You think that's your dirty little secret that you killed her somehow? Sam, this has got to stop, man. I mean, the nightmares and calling her name out in the middle of the night—it's gonna kill you. Now listen to me—It wasn't your fault. If you wanna blame something, then blame the thing that killed her. Or hell, why don't you take a swing at me? I mean I'm the one that dragged you away from her in the first place."

"I don't blame you."

"Well, you shouldn't blame yourself, because there's nothing you could've done."

"I could've warned her."

"About what? You didn't know what was gonna happen! And besides, all of this isn't a secret, I mean I know all about it. It's not gonna work with Mary anyway."

"No, you don't."

"I don't what?"

"You don't know all about it. I haven't told you everything."

"What are you talking about?"

"Well, it wouldn't really be a secret if I told you, would it?"

Dean looked surprised. "No. I don't like it. It's not gonna happen, forget it."

"Dean, that girl back there is going to die unless we do something about it. And you know what? Who knows how many more people are gonna die after that? Now we're doing this. You've got to let me do this."

"Plus, it's not like you had a secret you could've said instead where someone died," Jody said. She was gonna leave it there until she noticed the way Dean's head subconsciously leaned toward Cas. Wait a minute. "You don't have a secret like that, right?"

With the tone of her voice, everyone turned to look at Dean with concerned looks, including Sam.

"Wait, what?" The younger brother asked, looking very worried and very concerned.

"You didn't know about this?" Bobby asked. It was a fair question, considering Sam's known everything Dean has told them about so far.

"No, I had no clue. Dean, what happened?"

Dean was almost curled around the angel, his face buried in his neck and his arms wrapped around his body.

They heard Cas whisper something to the hunter, but no one could tell what he said. It was probably Enochian. Whatever the angel said, Dean nodded and slowly unwrapped himself from around the other man, never letting go of his hand.

After a minute, Dean sighed. "After Sam left for college, it was just me and Dad. Maybe a week or two later, it was just me."

People began to glare John's way, knowing that the eldest boy abhorred being alone, and it always destroyed his mental health. Combine that with the fact that he thought the boy he raised hated him, it was a wonder how he was still alive. 

"As you, uh, as most of you know, after Dad left, I, uh, hurt myself a lot. And I tried to end it a few times." Dean swallowed and looked down, suddenly losing his nerve. Cas gripped his hand tighter and Dean sighed. "About a week before I went to get Sam from Stanford, I was hunting a wolf. I distracted it and the victim it had held hostage escaped. Instead of fighting it and killing it, thinking that the vic was safe, I let it get me. It, uh, slashed me across the chest. It wasn't necessarily lethal, but if left untreated, it would've been. I didn't know that the vic had come back, and knowing that I would be alive to see it, killed them right in front of me." Dean was silent for another moment, ignoring the horrified silence following his story. "I, I managed to kill it, and I s-swore from that day that I would never l-let myself get killed on a solo hunt," Dean choked out the end before curling himself around his angel once more, letting the tears flow down his face as Cas ran his fingers through Dean's hair. Cas kissed the top of Dean's head and he nearly began sobbing.

Everyone was frozen in shock. Well, almost everybody. They knew Dean's depression and suicidal tendencies had gotten bad, but they'd never in a million years imagine this.

The silence was overwhelming and Dean moved to stand up, presumably to run out of the room, when he was stopped by John's booming voice. 

"WHAT THE HELL, DEAN?! You let a victim get killed because you were sad?!" He was standing and Dean had fallen to the ground, his eyes wide and his whole body slightly trembling. His eyes were red and puffy and tear tracks painted their way down his face.

Before John could take another step toward his son, Cas stepped before him, pushing him back as his eyes began to glow. "You won't take another step toward him."

Sam, Crowley, Rowena, and Charlie were kneeled beside Dean on the floor trying to calm him down while Bobby and Jody stood beside Cas with their guns drawn.

Mary was standing beside John, not really knowing what was going on. She was still surprised over how protective the angel was over Dean. What surprised her even more was the light from the tv dimming as the angel before her started to glow, enormous blacks wings unfurling from behind him as his eyes started glowing an ethereal blue. Normally he looked like a dorky kind of guy, one you would pass by on the street, only casting a second look at his wild, sexed-up hair and piercing blue eyes, but ultimately forgot within minutes. 

Now, though, she was reminded that he was more than human, he was a being of light and celestial intent from another plane of existence.

"You will leave him alone," the angel boomed, his voice grating on her senses as a high-pitched whine sounded through the air. She covered her ears as the tv began to fritz out and the whine grew louder. 

"He is protected by both celestial and demonic powers along with witchcraft. One wrong move toward him and none of us will hesitate to put you down. Do you understand?"

The angel was terrifying. Looking around the three-man barricade, she found her eldest staring in awe and pride. There was another look on his face, one she couldn't pin down to one word; it was a look more profound than love.

"You won't do anything to me. You can't. God brought me back for a reason, and you wouldn't mess with that," John sneered.

In a split second the witch mumbled something and all three of them snapped a hand out as the light behind the angel and in his eyes grew more blinding. 

John was thrown against the wall behind them, clawing at his neck struggling to breathe as vines started climbing their way up his legs, tying them together.

"You know," the demon started, "you remind me of the kings from 18th century Europe. You see, they also believed they had been chosen to rule, or in your case brought back to life, for a divine reason. They believed God gave them complete control over the kingdom, and in your case, your family." The demon began to stalk toward her husband, the other two staying behind until they were standing chest to chest. "And you know what happened to every, single, one of them?" The demon leaned in close to his ear. "They didn’t last very long." After a moment, the demon turned around and began to walk away as John suddenly fell to the ground, the vines gone as he began coughing, gulping in the free oxygen.

The glow behind the angel died out as he turned around heading toward Dean while the demon and his witch mother went back to their seats. They had a quick, hushed discussion before they joined everyone else in their seats.

John glared at everyone in the room, but stood back up and plopped into his seat.

"Well...that's just great." He pulled out the picture of Mary's dead body to look at the mirror. "All right let's start looking."

They split up and walked around the store and there was a flashing light that seemed to be part of an alarm.

"Maybe they've already sold it," Dean suggested.

Sam's flashlight stopped on the mirror. "I don't think so."

Dean walked over to him and pulled out the picture again to compare. It was the mirror.

"That's it," Dean sighed. "You sure about this?" 

Sam handed Dean the flashlight and sighed. "Bloody Mary. Bloody Mary." He looked at Dean who gave him an unsure look back and Sam picked up the crowbar. "Bloody Mary," he finished.

Dean turned to see a light coming through the store. "I'll go check that out. Stay here, be careful." 

Sam readies the crowbar again. 

"Smash anything that moves." Dean crawled away towards the front door. He saw a headlight. "Crap." He put the crowbar down and began to walk to the door.

Meanwhile, Sam heard a breath, so he turned to look at a different mirror, but Mary was visible in the one he turned away from.

Dean was now outside with the police.

"Hold it," one of the two officers called out.

"Whoa guys, false alarm, I tripped the system," Dean falsely explained with his hands in the air.

"That's not gonna work, boy," Bobby commented.

"Who are you?"

"I'm the boss's kid," Dean said.

"You're Mister Yamashiro's kid?" The officer questioned.

A few people throughout the room began to snigger while Bobby looked at Dean.

"Shut up," the man mumbled, fighting the blush creeping up his neck and face.

Back in the shop, Mary was in a different mirror. Sam saw her there out of the corner of his eye and smashed the mirror with the crowbar. She was in a different one now, and he saw her and smashed that mirror, too. He was now back facing her mirror.

"Come on. Come into this one."

Sam looked oddly at his reflection, which had taken a mind of its own like Jill's. Sam started having trouble breathing and had a trickle of blood coming out of his eye. He dropped the crowbar and grabbed his heart.

"It's your fault. You killed her. You killed Jessica," the reflection whispered.

Back outside, Dean was trying to explain his situation. "Like I said, I was adopted."

"Yeah."

Dean was surrounded on both sides by the two cops. "You know, I just—I really don't have time for this right now." He punched one cop and backhanded the other, then punched the cop in front of him again. They were now on the ground.

"You never told her the truth—who you really were," Sam's reflection whispered back in the shop. Sam was falling toward the ground. "But it's more than that, isn't it? Those nightmares you've been having of Jessica dying, screaming, burning—You had them for days before she died. Didn't you!?! You were so desperate to ignore them, to believe they were just dreams. How could you ignore them like that? How could you leave her alone to die!?! You dreamt it would happen!!!"

"Wait, you dreamt about her death before she died?" Mary asked.

"Umm, yeah, I did. For a few days. I thought I was just being paranoid since the anniversary of your death was coming up."

Dean's crowbar went through the mirror. He bent down on the floor next to Sam. "Sam, Sammy!"

"It's Sam," the younger hunter mumbled.

"God, are you okay?" Dean asked, in reference to the blood flowing from his brother's eyes.

"That doesn't look good," Jody said.

"I was fine, it didn't hurt."

"That doesn't make it any better."

"Uh, yeah."

"Come on, come on." He pulls Sam up. He put his brother's arm over his neck, and they began to walk out until Mary crawled out of the frame of the mirror like Samara crawling out of the tv. They turned around to see her crawling over the broken glass. Mary walked towards them and they both fell to the ground. They both started bleeding from the eyes, but Dean reached over and grabbed a mirror so that Mary was forced to see her own reflection.

"You killed them! All those people! You killed them!" Mary's reflection yelled. Mary started choking to death and melted into a pile of blood. 

Dean threw down the mirror he was holding and it shattered.

"Hey, Sam?" Dean called out.

"Yeah?"

"This has got to be like...what? 600 years of bad luck?"

Sam chuckled weakly.

"That explains so much!" Dean yelled out, leaning forward and resting his face in his hands while Sam burst out laughing.

"How different would our lives have been if you hadn't done that?" Sam asked through his chuckles.

"Probably not much," Cas answered. "A lot of what happened was destined to happen, no matter if you gained 600 years of bad luck." Then the bastard had the audacity to smile. "Though that probably didn't help years down the road."

The angel lightly laughed as his hunter smacked him in the arm, his brother laughing beside him once more.

Later the next day, Sam and Dean were driving in the car with Charlie in the back. They pulled up in front of a house.

"So this is really over?" Charlie asked.

Dean nodded. "Yeah, it's over."

"Thank you." Dean reached back to shake her hand, and she got out of the car.

"Charlie?" Sam called out and she turned around. "Your boyfriend's death...you really should try to forgive yourself. No matter what you did, you probably couldn't have stopped it. Sometimes bad things just happen."

Charlie smiled faintly, then turned around to go into the house.

Dean gently hit Sam. "That's good advice." They drove off. "Hey, Sam?"

"Yeah?"

"Now that this is all over, I want you to tell me what that secret is."

"Look...you're my brother and I'd die for you, but there are some things I need to keep to myself." Sam looked out the window and saw Jessica in a white dress on the street corner standing next to a light pole. As they turned the corner, she disappeared behind the pole. The brothers continued to drive out of town.

"At least you decided to tell me at some point," Dean pointed out.

"Yeah, I'm glad I did," Sam agreed. "Hey, why don't you go take a nap or just relax. We'll get some snacks and drinks and we'll come back in a half-hour. I'm hungry," Sam suggested.

Dean smiled. He knew what his brother was doing, he wasn't subtle. Sam knew how drained got during the half-hour watching the show and wanted him to have a break.

"You're always hungry, Gigantor. But yeah, I'll do that." With a squeeze to Cas's hand a smile thrown his way, Dean got up and left the room.

Chapter Text

Dean entered the room and closed the door behind him, immediately shucking off his flannel and flopping onto the bed. Exhaustion swept over him the second he hit the bed and he didn't want to ever get up again. After a moment, he sat up and moved to lean against the headboard, situating his pillow as to not hurt his neck. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calming himself down as he crossed his arms over his chest.

He didn't open his eyes when he heard the door open, nor when he felt the person crawl up onto the bed beside him and curl themselves around him. It was either Cas or Charlie, and he didn't really mind either way. 

"Ya know, it took a lot of courage to tell us what you did," Charlie started.

"I know." He opens his eyes to see Charlie laying on the bed, her arm thrown across his body and her head laid on his chest. He wrapped his arm around her as he leaned down a bit and placed a kiss on her head, causing her to look up at him.

"You know no one thinks differently about you, right?"

Dean tightened his grip on her and looked up at the ceiling. "Yeah, I know that, it just doesn't feel like it. Did you see how Da—”

"No one cares what that deadbeat asshole cares, and you shouldn't either. You're still my big brother and I love you."

Dean could feel tears pricking the corner of his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. He wrapped both arms around his sister and squeezed, resting his head against hers. He closed his eyes and breathed in her scent.

"Go to sleep, I'll still be here when you wake up."

Dean took a deep breath and promptly passed out.

~~~~~~~~In the kitchen~~~~~~~~

After Dean left, Sam and Cas stood up.

"If you want a snack or drink, then come to the kitchen," Sam announced.

Everyone except John and Mary stood up and filed out of the room.

In the kitchen, Sam and Cas were scouring through the pantry with the kids telling them what they want, Jody, Bobby, Rowena, and Crowley were sat at the table talking. 

After everyone got their snacks, they sat at the bar. Well, Charlie, Cas, and Sam sat at the bar while Kevin and Claire sat on the bar between each of them.

"Is Dean ok?" Claire asked.

Cas nodded his head. "He will be, he just needs a break. He worked really hard on the case we just came back from and he hasn't had a chance to relax. Plus, sharing that secret with you and John's not-so-kind reaction to it really drained him. He just needs a break."

Charlie devoured her snack. "I'm gonna go check on him."

Sam nodded and she left the room.

"I think we all need a break," Kevin muttered.

Cas took a sip of his water. "Agreed."

"Do you think we'll see anything more lighthearted?" Claire asked.

Sam licked his lips and nodded once more. "Yeah, we've had some good ones. But, it may not be for a while. The first few years were pretty dark until we met Cas."

Cas ducked his head and tried to hide a smile. Claire noticed and being the closest to him, patted him on the head. The angel looked up at his surrogate daughter, resting a hand on her knee.

"Once everyone finishes, we'll head back," Cas announced.

~~~~~~~~In the Dean Cave~~~~~~~~

"Those boys need to be taught a lesson," John said the minute they were alone. 

Mary turned to look at her husband. "What do you mean?"

"Did you see the way Dean was talking with that angel? And the way both our boys were treating those things like people? Clearly, I need to reteach those boys some lessons. And don't even get me started on Dean getting lazy on hunts. And both of them being gay? That's gotta be a lesson all on its own."

"Why?"

John snapped his head to look at her. "What do you mean why?"

"I mean, what's wrong with being gay?"

"Everything! It's not right. And both of them? I expected this kind of behavior from Sam, always the rebellious one. But Dean? Clearly, he forgot all my lessons. They're almost as bad as-"

"Almost as bad as the monster we kill? Really? You're comparing our children to monsters?" 

Instead of saying anything more, John clenches his jaw. "I can see there's no winning this."

Before Mary could respond, everyone filed into the room, including Dean.

Everyone got situated in their seats and the next episode began. 

Chapter Text

As everyone got settled, John didn't miss the way his eldest's eyes lit up at seeing the angel. He didn't miss the way they curled up on the couch, the angel's arm wrapped the man's shoulders. And he  definitely  didn't miss the way Dean made sure not to look his way. Next time. Next time they got a break, they were going to have a chat.

"It’s ok. It’s ok," the officer reassured the girl who pointed to the room across the hall.

"What's going on?" Claire asked.

"Be patient and maybe you'd find out," Jody sassed back.

"In there!" She yelled, "In there! 

The S.W.A.T team moved to the other room. The man was there, trying to open a pair of doors leading to a balcony.

"Freeze!" The officer called out. "Don’t move! Drop the knife. Keep your hands where I can see ‘em. Drop it! Hold it right there! Do it!" 

The man turns around. It was Dean. 

The screen faded to black.

"The fuck did you do?!" Charlie asked.

Dean began laughing at the incredulous looks on everyone's faces. Well, everyone except Sam and Cas. 

"You do know I'm a wanted criminal, right?" He asked between laughs when he started to calm down.

"Well, yeah. But we didn't expect this!" She responded, waving her arms at the screen. 

"Ya know, as weird and fucked up as this is, this doesn't actually surprise me at all," Kevin added.

That got Sam laughing.

"I don't know whether that's a compliment or not," Dean said.

Kevin just smiled at him.

The screen slowly came back as Sam and Dean pulled into a gas station. The words 'one week earlier' appearing on screen.

"Alright, I figure we’d hit Tucumcari by lunch, then head south, hit Bisbee by midnight," Dean decided. 

Sam didn't respond. 

"Sam wears women’s underwear," the elder tried.

"Why is that your go-to when trying to see if I'm listening or not?" Sam asked his brother.

Dean shrugged. "I have no clue. I think that was just the most embarrassing thing I could think of."

Cas furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Dean. "Didn't you-"

He was cut off when Dean slapped his hand over his boyfriend's mouth. "Don't. You. Dare." He glared when he felt Cas smirk under his hand. After a moment he dropped his hand.

"I’ve been listenin’, I’m just busy." He was checking e-mails on his phone.

"Busy doin’ what?" Dean asked.

"Reading e-mails," Sam responded. 

Dean got out of the car and started to fill the tank with gas. "E-mails from who?"

"From my friends at Stanford."

"You’re kidding. You still keep in touch with your college buddies?"

"Why not?"

"What do you think they think about you now, Moose?"

Sam had finally calmed down, but his laughing fit had left his face quite red. But thinking about his friends from school hearing about him getting arrested and dying multiple times sent the rest of his blood straight to his face. 

"Well, what exactly do you tell ‘em? You know, about where you’ve been, what you’ve been doin’?"

"I tell ‘em I’m on a road trip with my big brother. I tell ‘em I needed some time off after Jess."

"Oh, so you lie to ‘em."

"No. I just don’t tell ‘em….everything."

"Yeah, that’s called lying. I mean, hey, man, I get it, tellin’ the truth is far worse."

"So, what am I supposed to do, just cut everybody out of my life?" 

Dean shrugged in response.

"You’re serious?"

"Look, it sucks, but in a job like this, you can’t get close to people, period," Dean stated.

"You’re kind of anti-social, you know that?"

"Yeah, whatever." 

"Holy shit. You're right. Dean is totally antisocial," Claire muttered.

"What do you mean, dearie?" Rowena asked.

"Yeah, what do you mean?" Dean added.

"Well, first of all, you are able to lie incredibly easy, you keep your emotions locked up tight to the point of getting mad at others for trying to make you talk, you're impulsive, you're-"

"Ok, ok, I get it. I don't like people," Dean cut her off. He didn't feel like getting called out by a teenage girl.

"You're also very jittery after talking to witnesses unless they're kids or you know them well enough," Cas added.

Dean glared at him once more and Cas just looked at him. The hunter had a feeling Cas enjoyed teasing him. Well, two can play that game. "Well, you're no better. If I'm antisocial, then you're a fucking hermit."

Cas let out a light breathy laugh and rubbed a hand over his mouth. "I concede. Though I think the term that more accurately fits is, introverted."

Dean just shook his head.

Sam continued reading his e-mails. "God…."

"What?"

"In this e-mail from this girl, Rebecca Warren, one of those friends of mine."

"Is she hot?" 

"Of course that's your first question."

Sam just ignored him. "I went to school with her and her brother, Zack. She says Zack’s been charged with murder. He’s been arrested for killing his girlfriend. Rebecca says he didn’t do it, but it sounds like the cops have a pretty good case."

"Dude, what kind of people are you hangin’ out with?" Dean questioned with a look.

"Look who's talking, Mr. My-best-friends-are-a-vampire-an-angel-and-the-King-of-Hell," Sam retorted.

Both Cas and Crowley not subtly puffed out their chests when they were mentioned.

"That was way before I met them, dude. You can't call me out on that, Mr. I-fucked-a-demon."

"Well don't forget, both of you are fucking angels," Rowena added.

"Uugggh, I don't need to hear about that!" Claire yelled, covering her ears.

Both Jody and Bobby were rubbing their foreheads, trying to stave off their impending headaches while at the same time, John and Mary were staring at each other, wondering what the fuck their children got up to in their free time.

"No, man, I know Zack. He’s no killer."

"Well, maybe you know Zack as well as he knows you."

"They’re in St. Louis. We’re goin’." 

"What is up with St. Louis? We've had so many cases there," Dean questioned.

"Yeah, it's one of the places we've visited the most purely for cases," Sam noted.

"Weird," Kevin added.

Dean chuckled. "Look, sorry ‘bout your buddy, okay? But this does not sound like our kind of problem."

"It is our problem. They’re my friends."

"St. Louis is four hundred miles behind us, Sam. " 

They both stared at each other, Sam pulling the puppy-dog eyes. A minute later, they pulled out of the gas station and started driving.

"No one can withstand the puppy-dog eyes," Charlie said.

"Many have tried, all have failed," Sam added, a smile on his face.

They arrived at Rebecca's house and knock on the door. She opened it to find Sam and Dean standing on her porch.

"Oh my God, Sam!" Rebecca grinned.

"Well, if it isn’t little Becky," Sam teased.

"Little Becky?" Claire mouthed to Kevin who shrugged in response.

"You know what you can do with that little Becky crap." She smiled and they hugged.

"I got your e-mail."

"I didn’t think that you would come here." 

Dean stepped forward and extended his hand. "Dean. Older brother." She shook his hand. "Hi."

"Hi."

"We’re here to help," Sam explained. "Whatever we can do."

"Come in." They walked inside the house, and Dean shut the door.

Dean looked around. "Nice place."

"It’s my parents’. I was just crashing here for the long weekend when everything happened. I decided to take the semester off. I’m gonna stay until Zack’s free," Rebecca explained.

"Where are your folks?" Sam asked.

"They live in Paris for half the year, so they’re on their way home now for the trial." They entered the kitchen. "Do you guys want a beer or something?"

Dean began to smile. "Hey—"

"No, thanks," Sam interrupted. "So, tell us what happened."

"Rude," Dean muttered under his breath.

"Well, um, Zack came home, and he found Emily tied to a chair. And she was beaten up and bloody, and she wasn’t breathing." Rebecca started to cry. "So, he called 911, and the police—they showed up, and they arrested him. But, the thing is, the only way that Zack could’ve killed Emily is if he was in two places at the same time. The police—they have a video. It’s from the security tape from across the street. And it shows Zack coming home at 10:30. Now, Emily was killed just after that, but I swear, he was here with me, having a few beers until at least after midnight."

"You know, maybe we could see the crime scene. Zack’s house," Sam suggested.

"We could," Dean agreed.

"Why? I mean, what could you do?"

"Well, me, not much," Sam corrected. "But Dean’s a cop." 

Dean lightly chuckled. "Detective, actually."

"See what I mean?" Claire asked. "Sam seemed a little hesitant and went with a basic lie, but you easily went along with it and even added to it, making it more believable."

"I'm pretty sure that's just years of practice. Cas is extremely antisocial and can't lie for shit."

"I resent that," Cas cut in. "I once deceived both you and your brother successfully for months."

"We don't talk about that," Dean said, effectively ending the conversation.

"Really?" Rebecca asked and Dean nodded. "Where?"

"Bisbee, Arizona. But I’m off-duty now."

"You guys, it’s so nice to offer, but I just—I don’t know."

"Bec, look, I know Zack didn’t do this. Now, we have to find a way to prove that he’s innocent," Sam said.

"Okay. I’m gonna go get the keys," She stated as she walked away, down the hall.

"Oh, yeah, man, you’re a real straight shooter with your friends," Dean stated.

"Look, Zack and Becky need our help."

"I just don’t think this is our kind of problem."

"Two places at once? We’ve looked into less." 

Dean said nothing, knowing he was defeated.

"We say that every time one of us wants to investigate a case the other doesn't believe in," Sam said.

"What case did you work on that had the least to go off?" Kevin asked.

"Umm, probably when prostitutes started going missing off the streets," Sam said.

"Yeah. That was a good case," Dean said, remembering the night of fun he had with two of the witnesses.

"You're right, that's not a lot to go on," Claire added, ignoring what her adopted Dad was probably thinking.

She startled at that thought as it crossed her mind. But after a moment, she found she didn't mind calling him that. God knows that he tried to act like one. At that point, Sam, Dean, and Cas were the only positive male role models she had, and Sam acted more like an uncle to her than a father figure. Cas spent his time with her trying to make her understand that he didn't want to replace her father, but that he wanted to help her because of what he took from her. Claire didn't like that Cas treated her like a child sometimes. But Dean, he treated her like an equal. He played games with her and took her hunting to help hone her skills. He even gave her a gun and helped her on her cases instead of trying to get her to stop.

She realized she loved him in a fatherly way. He cared for her before anyone else did. So she didn't mind calling him her Dad. And maybe Cas her Pops.

Cas seemed to know what Dean was thinking and elbowed him in the ribs.

"Ow, that hurt," Dean said.

"I hope I'm not keeping you from any more fun nights out on the town," Cas said, using one of the new phrases Dean had taught him the week prior. He was getting pretty good at what they meant and when to use them, but he'd still mess up here and there. But Dean said he was getting better, so he had hope.

Dean smiled and threw an arm around the angel's shoulders. "Nah, I'd rather stay in with you. You're more fun, anyway. And I like you more." He cupped the back of Cas's head, burying his fingers in his hair and leaning forward, placing a quick and chaste kiss on his lips before leaning away and continuing watching the show. 

Sam, Dean, and Rebecca pulled up to Zack's house, parked the car, and got out.

"You’re sure this is okay?" Rebecca asked Dean.

"Yeah. I am an officer of the law," Dean said as they walked into the house.

As they entered the house, Sam and Dean began to look around. The furniture and walls of the house were smeared with blood. Rebecca stayed on the porch steps.

"Looks like she put up a bloody good fight. Literally," Crowley noted.

"Or whatever it is is brutal," Jody muttered.

"Bec, you wanna wait outside?" Sam asked.

"No. I wanna help." She ducked under the police tape and entered the house.

"Tell us what else the police said," Sam directed.

"Well, there’s no sign of a break-in. They say that Emily let her attacker in. The lawyers—they’re already talking about a plea bargain," She looked around the room, crying. "Oh, God…."

"Look, Bec, if Zack didn’t do this, it means someone else did. Any idea who?" 

Rebecca shook her head, then began to remember something. "Um, there was something, about a week before. Somebody broke in here and stole some clothes—Zack’s clothes. The police—they don’t think it’s anything. I mean, we’re not that far from downtown. Sometimes people get robbed." 

Sam walked away and Dean moved to the open front door and saw the neighbor’s dog, barking loudly. 

Rebecca came up behind him. "You know, that used to be the sweetest dog."

"What happened?" He asked.

"He just changed."

"Do you remember when he changed?" 

"I guess around the time of the murder." 

Dean looked at her, then walked away.

"That dog saw something," Bobby said.

"But what?" Jody asked.

"I"m sure if you just kept watching, you'd see," Rowena chided them.

Somewhere else in the house, Sam was in the hallway, looking at a framed picture of himself, Zack, and Rebecca. Dean walked over to him.

"So, the neighbor’s dog went psycho right around the time Zack’s girlfriend was killed," the elder Winchester 

"Animals can have a sharp sense of the paranormal," Sam stated.

"Yeah, maybe Fido saw somethin’."

"So, you think maybe this is our kind of problem?"

"No. Probably not. But we should look at the security tape, you know, just to make sure."

"Yeah."

"Yeah." Rebecca then walked over to them. "So, the tape. The security footage—you think maybe your lawyers could get their hands on it, ‘cause I just don’t have that kind of jurisdiction."

"I’ve already got it," she said, "I didn’t wanna say something in front of the cop." Dean laughed. "I stole it off the lawyer’s desk. I just had to see it for myself."

"All right," Dean agreed and all three of them left.

Somewhere far away, Zack was sitting on a bench across the street from a house. He watched an Asian man come out of the house with his wife.

"Wait, no one seems to notice that he's in jail and sitting out in the open?" Claire asked.

"People are stupid," Kevin simply added, not saying anything else.

Dean started chuckling.

"Why do they always have to send you?" The wife asked.

"Because I'm the best."

"I know. That's why I want you to stay home."

"It's just Kansas City. I’ll be home tomorrow night and make it up to you."

They kissed, then the man got in his car and drove away. Zack watched the wife go back into the house. He smiled wickedly, and his eyes glinted silver for a moment, before returning to normal.

"That makes a lot of sense now," Jody said.

"How come none of us thought about that?" Charlie asked.

"We rarely see shifters, it just never crossed our minds," Dean said.

"Shifters are a pain to deal with," Bobby added.

Back at Rebecca's house, Sam, Dean, and Rebecca were watching the security footage.

"Here he comes," Rebecca pointed out. The tape showed Zack entering his house.

Dean looked closer at the time stamp on the footage. "22:04, that’s just after ten. You said time of death was about 10:30."

"Our lawyers hired some kind of video expert. He says the tape’s authentic. It wasn’t tampered with." 

Sam seemed to notice something on the tape. "Hey, Bec, can we take those beers now?"

"Oh, sure." She got up to go to the kitchen.

"Hey," Dean called out. She turned around. "Maybe some sandwiches, too?"

"What do you think this is, Hooters?" She said as she left the room.

"I wish," he muttered before walking over to Sam. "What is it?"

"Check this out." He rewound the tape, then replayed it. One of the frames showed Zack looking directly at the camera. His eyes were silver, then Sam paused the tape.

"Well, maybe it’s just a camera flare," Dean suggested.

"That’s not like any camera flare I’ve ever seen. You know, a lot of cultures believe that a photograph can catch a glimpse of the soul."

"Right."

"Remember that dog that was freakin’ out? Maybe he saw this thing. Maybe this is some kind of dark double of Zack’s, something that looks like him but isn’t him."

"Like a Doppelganger."

"Yeah. It’d sure explain how he was two places at once."

Back at the other house, the Asian man entered.

"Honey, it’s me," he called out. "Flight canceled at the last minute." He sets down his briefcase and keys and looks around. "I called. Why didn’t you answer?" His wife didn't respond. 

"Probably because she was getting tortured by your evil double," Crowley said. He then jumped when he felt his mother's fingers jab him in the ribs. "What was that for?"

"Hush, Fergus."

After a moment, Crowley finally muttered, "It's Crowley."

"Lindsay?" He called out and looked around. "Lindsay?" He turned around and saw blood spattered on the wall. "Lindsay?!" He called more frantically. He opened the door to a nearby room and found his wife. She was tied in a chair, beaten and bloody. The man rushed over to her and took the gag out of her mouth. "It’s ok, Lindsay, it’s me."

"Please, don’t hurt me anymore!" She cried. "Leave me alone!" 

The man looked at her, confused. He heard a noise in the other room and went to investigate. In the living room, the man looked around. Suddenly, he turned and saw himself, standing there with a baseball bat. The man was puzzled. The double’s eyes glinted silver, and he hit the man over the head with the bat. The screen went black.

At Zack's house, Sam and Dean parked the car behind the house and got out.

"Alright, so what are we doin’ here at 5:30 in the morning?" He asked his brother.

"You are a very grumpy morning person," Cas said.

Dean turned to glare at his boyfriend before lightly smacking him in the arm.

Sam turned to Charlie. "Notice how he doesn't deny it."

"I heard that, bitch."

"Jerk."

"I realized something. The videotape shows the killer goin’ in, but not comin’ out."

"So, he came out the back door?" He leaned against the hood of his car.

"Right. So, there should be a trail to follow. A trail the police would never pursue."

"‘Cause they think the killer never left. And they caught your friend Zack inside. I still don’t know what we’re doin’ here at 5:30 in the morning." 

Sam looked around the outside of the building and noticed blood smeared on a nearby telephone pole. "Blood. Somebody came this way."

"Yeah, but the trail ends. I don’t see anything over here." 

An ambulance drove past them, and they exchanged a look.

At the other house, Sam and Dean observed the scene. The Asian man was handcuffed and was stepping into a police car.

"What happened?" Dean asked a nearby woman.

"He tried to kill his wife. Tied her up and beat her," she explained.

"Really?" Sam asked.

"I used to see him going to work in the morning. He’d wave, say hello. He seemed like such a nice guy." They all watched the man get taken away.

Later, Sam was on the side of the house, looking around. He looked inside two garbage cans but found nothing. He moved to the front of the house, where Dean came behind him.

"I wonder why we're watching this episode. It's not all that funny and it doesn't seem all that important," Mary said.

Both Winchester brother's heads snapped toward their mother. She hadn't talked in a while and it surprised them both.

"Is it possible it's because of the beginning scene?" Rowena suggested.

"Makes sense," Kevin said.

"Hey." Sam turned around. "Remember when I said this wasn’t our kind of problem?"

"Yeah."

"Definitely our kind of problem."

"What’d you find out?"

"Well, I just talked to the patrolman who was first on the scene, heard this guy, Alex’s story. Apparently, the dude was driving home from a business trip when his wife was attacked."

"So, he was two places at once."

"Exactly. Then he sees himself in the house, police think he’s a nutjob."

"Two dark doubles attacking loved ones in exactly the same way."

"Could be the same thing doin’ it, too." 

Sam thought for a second. "Shapeshifter?" Dean shrugged. "Something that can make itself look like anyone?"

"Finally, now you boys get it. Took you long enough," John muttered.

"Yeah, well Sam's the smart one and he'd been out of the game for a while. Plus, I hadn't hunted for a shifter since I was a teen."

John went to say something, but Cas snapped his head to look at the hunter, his eyes glowing an ethereal glow once more. 

That shut him up quickly.

Thankfully, Dean was the only one oblivious to the whole interaction. He wouldn’t be able to do much more than that to intimidate the man as that big show had drained quite a bit of his reserves. It would take a while to regain his Grace.

"Every culture in the world has shapeshifter lore. You know, legends of creatures who can transform themselves into animals or other men."

"Right, skinwalkers, werewolves."

"We’ve got two attacks within blocks of each other. I’m guessin’ we’ve got a shapeshifter prowlin’ the neighborhood."

"Let me ask you this—in all this shapeshifter lore, can any of them fly?"

"Not that I know of."

"I picked up a trail here. Someone ran out the back of this building and headed off this way."

"Just like your friend’s house."

"Yeah. And, just like at Zack’s house, the trail suddenly ends. I mean, whatever it is just disappeared."

"Well, there’s another way to go—down." 

They look down and notice a manhole. Sam and Dean climbed down the manhole and look around.

"I bet this runs right by Zack’s house, too. The shapeshifter could be using the sewer system to get around," Sam said.

"So he's using the sewer system to find people that will be out for the night?" Claire asked.

"Yeah. It's actually a genius system and-"

"Charlie, don't compliment the monster," Dean told her.

"I think you’re right. Look at this." 

They bend down and examine a pile of blood and skin on the ground. They are both disgusted.

"Is this from his victims?" Sam asked. 

Dean took out a pocketknife and held up some of the skin. "You know, I just had a sick thought. When the shapeshifter changes shape—maybe it sheds."

"That is sick," Sam agreed. 

Dean put the bloody pile back on the ground. Dean opened the trunk and took out some weapons. "Well, one thing I learned from Dad, is that no matter what kind of shapeshifter it is, there’s one sure way to kill it."

"Silver bullet to the heart."

"That’s right." 

"Glad to know you picked up something from our lessons," John muttered.

Sam heard that one but he pretended. If Dean continued to be oblivious to John's blatant bigotry, then Sam wouldn't draw attention to it.

Sam didn't know all his brother did to protect him, but if he could do this one thing to protect him in return, then Sam would do it. It was the least he could do, after all.

Sam’s cell phone rang and he answered it. "This is Sam." 

The scene alternated between the car and Rebecca’s kitchen.

"Where are you?" She asked.

"We’re near Zack’s, we’re just checkin’ some things out."

"Well, look, Sam, just stop, ‘cause I really don’t need your help anymore."

"What are you talkin’ about?"

"I told the lawyers that we went to the crime scene." 

Sam scoffed. "Why would you do that?"

"Well, I told them that we were with a police officer. And they checked it out, and they told me that there is no Detective Dean Winchester."

"Bec—"

"No, I don’t understand why you would lie to me about something like that."

"We’re tryin’ to help."

"Oh, trying to help? Do you realize that that was a sealed crime scene? This could have just ruined Zack’s case."

"Bec, I’m sorry, but—"

"No, goodbye, Sam." She hung up. 

Dean walked over to Sam, who looked disappointed. "I hate to say it, but that’s exactly what I’m talkin’ about. You lie to your friends because if they knew the real you, they’d be freaked. It’s just—it’d be easier if—"

"If I was like you," Sam finished.

"Why does that have to be a bad thing?" Cas asked.

Dean gave a small smile. "Glad to know you don't think I'm fucked up, bud."

Cas frowned. "Of course I don't think you're fucked up." Then he smiled. "I wouldn't be with you otherwise."

Dean clapped a hand over his heart. "Ouch. I'll have you know I love you despite the fact you're a douche."

Cas leaned over and pecked his forehead. "te amo, también," Cas whispered over the hunter's lips before kissing him and leaning back against the couch.

Dean was awe-struck, he was heavily blushing, his eyes wide open in shock as the tips of his fingers brushed over his lips.

Sam, Charlie, Claire, and Kevin burst out laughing at both the shocked look on Dean's face and the smug look on Cas's.

John nearly puked at the interaction between his son and the being that was both a monster and a man.

"Hey, man, like it or not, we are not like other people. But I’ll tell you one thing. This whole gig—it ain’t without perks." He held up a gun. 

Sam took it and put it in the back of his jeans, then they walked away.

In the sewer, Sam and Dean were looking around with their flashlights and guns.

"I think we’re close to its lair," Dean said.

"Why do you say that?" The younger Winchester asked.

"Because there’s another puke-inducing pile next to your face." 

Sam turned and saw another pile of blood and skin on a nearby pipe right next to his face.

"Oh, God!" Sam cried. 

Sam shivered at seeing that once more, remembering the smell and how close it got to his face while everyone else started laughing again.

"Ahh, the mischief you boys get yourself into," Rowena sighed.

They looked around the area and saw a pile of clothes in a corner.

"Looks like it’s lived here for a while," Dean said.

"Who knows how many murders he’s gotten away with?" Sam turned and saw the shapeshifter, still in the form of the Asian man, standing behind his brother. "Dean!" 

Dean turned and the shapeshifter lashed out, punching him in the face. He fell to the ground and the shapeshifter ran away. Sam shot after it a few times but missed, so he moved over to Dean.

"Get the son of a bitch!" He yelled at his brother. Sam and Dean ran away, following the shapeshifter.

On the street, the shapeshifter came out of the manhole and ran away. Seconds later, Sam and Dean climbed out and looked around.

"All right, let’s split up," Sam told his brother.

"All right, I’ll meet you around the other side," Dean agreed.

"All right." They walked away in separate directions.

In an alley, Dean was looking around with his gun drawn. Passersby turned away, frightened.

In the street, Sam was also searching while keeping his gun inside his jacket.

Dean was still looking frantically.

Sam was waiting on the street corner when Dean came up behind him.

"Hey." Sam turned around. "Anything?"

"You looked so scared a minute ago, what happened?" Jody asked.

"You'll see," Dean simply said.

Sam shook his head. "No. He’s gone."

"All right, let’s get back to the car." Sam crossed the street but Dean stopped, waiting for a passing car to drive by. As the car passes, Dean’s eyes momentarily glowed silver. The screen went black.

When the screen came back, Sam and Dean stopped at the car.

"You think he found another way underground?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, probably. You got the keys?" Fake-Dean asked. 

Sam stopped and thought before turning around. "Hey, didn’t Dad once face a shapeshifter in San Antonio?"

"Oh, that was Austin. It turned out not to be a shapeshifter, it was a thought-form. A psychic projection, remember?"

"Oh, right. Here ya go." He threw the shapeshifter the keys and walked away. 

The shapeshifter opened the trunk and observed all the weapons. He laughs. 

"Don’t move!" The shapeshifter turned and saw Sam pointing the gun at him. "What have you done with him?"

"Dude, chill. It’s me, all right?"

"No, I don’t think so. Where’s my brother?"

"You’re about to shoot him. Sam, calm down."

"You caught those keys with your left. Your shoulder was hurt."

"Yeah, it’s better. What do you want me to do, cry?"

"You’re not my brother."

"Why don’t you pull the trigger, then? Hm? ‘Cause you’re not sure. Dude, you know me."

"Don’t." 

The shapeshifter paused before hitting Sam twice with a crowbar. Sam fell to the ground.

"Ya Idjit. How did he manage to knock you out, he was in front of you?"

"I don't know, he looked like Dean, I hesitated!"

Sam woke up in a dingy, dusty room. His neck and hands were bound to a wooden post. The shapeshifter walked over and backhanded him. 

Sam groaned. "Where is he? Where’s Dean?"

"I wouldn’t worry about him," the shifter said. "I’d worry about you."

"Where is he?"

"You don’t really wanna know." He chuckled. "I swear, the more I learn about you and your family—I thought I came from a bad background."

"What do you mean, learn?" 

The shapeshifter stopped and grabbed his head in pain, grimacing. A quick succession of audio clips from past episodes could be heard. Sam looked at the shapeshifter, confused. Then the shapeshifter relaxed, turning to look at Sam.

"It's weird to think there was a time when we didn't know this information," Bobby said.

"There's a lot of information you don't know," Crowley said, winking in his direction.

Bobby just rolled his eyes. He didn't understand why the demon loved fucking with him. Dude's weird.

"He’s sure got issues with you. You got to go to college. He had to stay home. I mean, I had to stay home. With Dad. You don’t think I had dreams of my own? But Dad needed me. Where the hell were you?"

"Where is my brother?" Sam asked again. 

Dean's eyes widened and Cas reached over, gripping his hand. Dean squeezed his hand back, using Cas as an anchor. 

The shapeshifter leaned in close to Sam. "I am your brother. See, deep down, I’m just jealous. You got friends. You could have a life. Me? I know I’m a freak. And sooner or later, everybody’s gonna leave me." He backed away.

He'd had no idea that the shifter said that to his brother. Even though the shifter was talking for himself, the things he said were still true to Dean. Thank God Sam hadn't believed him or else they'd have had that conversation way too soon.

"What are you talkin’ about?"

"You left. Hell, I did everything Dad asked me to, and he ditched me, too. No explanation, nothin’, just poof. Left me with your sorry ass. But, still, this life? It’s not without its perks." He laughs. "I meet the nicest people. Like little Becky. You know, Dean would bang her if he had the chance. Let’s see what happens." He smiled and covered Sam with a sheet.

Dean let out a shaky breath and rubbed a hand over his mouth. He'd realized how over-emotional he'd been acting earlier, with the crying and freaking out, and he wanted to try and control that. It'd probably been a mix of shock from his parents suddenly being back and being surrounded by friends as well as having to see his mother's death over again. 

Cas switched what hand he was holding Dean's hand with and threw his other arm around the hunter's shoulders. "I'm not leaving you. Not for anything," he reassured him as he rubbed a hand up and down Dean's arm.

Dean took a deep breath before nodding his head, taking a glance over at Cas. "I know," he whispered back.

Sam looked over at his brother and patted him on the knee. He knew his brother hated talking about his feelings, so maybe God showed him this episode for this one scene. After all, they couldn't help him if they didn't know what he was thinking. Maybe this would be a good thing after all.

At Rebecca's house, there was a knock at the door, and Rebecca came downstairs to open it. It was the shapeshifter, still in the form of Dean.

"Oh. Hi," she greeted him with a straight face.

"I know what you’re gonna say," he started.

"Oh, you do?" She asked.

"Well, no, not exactly. But I can take a guess. Get off my porch?" 

She laughed. "That’s about right."

"I admit it, we lied. Thought I’d try to explain myself. Sam told me not to come, but, you know, I thought, what the hell, I have to try." He smiled.

Back in the sewer, Sam was trying to get out of his ropes but failed.

"Damn it," he muttered. He heard movement in another area of the room, followed by someone coughing.

"That better be you, Sam, and not that freak of nature," Dean called from the other room. 

Sam laughed. "Yeah, it’s me." 

Dean managed to uncover himself from the sheet and started to undo his ropes. 

"He went to Rebecca’s, lookin’ like you," Sam told him.

"Well, he’s not stupid. He picked the handsome one." 

"Damn right he did," Dean declared.

"OF course you think so," Sam muttered.

Sam gave him a confused look, then continued to work through his ropes.

In Rebecca's living room, Rebecca and the shapeshifter were sitting in front of the fireplace.

"So, you’re saying that there’s something out there that made itself look like my brother."

"Mmhmm," the shifter confirmed.

"What’d you call it?"

"A shapeshifter." Rebecca laughed and rolled her eyes. "Yeah, maybe we’re crazy. But what if we’re not? I mean, look, you said it yourself that Zack was in two places at once. Now, tell me how that can happen."

"Okay, so, this thing—it can make itself look like anybody?" She asked.

"That’s right." 

She chuckled. "Well, what is it, like a genetic freak?" 

The shapeshifter laughed. "Maybe. Evolution is about mutation, right? So, maybe this thing was born human but was different. Hideous and hated. Until he learned to become someone else." 

"That must've been so weird for her," Charlie said.

"Yeah, someone she kind of knows talking really weirdly. Especially Dean who doesn't talk about anything like that," Claire agreed.

Rebecca looked around, uncomfortable. The shapeshifter’s eyes glinted silver, and he smiled.

In the sewer, Sam and Dean were still working their way out of their ropes.

"Yeah, that’s the thing. He didn’t just look like you, he was you. Or he was becoming you," Sam explained.

Dean finally worked his way out of the ropes. "What do you mean?"

"I don’t know, it was like he was downloading your thoughts and memories."

"You mean, like the Vulcan mind-meld?"

"I don't know what that means," Cas said.

"It's a reference to a show and movie series called Star Trek. It's like a mental bond between two people that allows them to share memories and thoughts and stuff," Dean explained.

"That actually made sense," John said, "considering that's the smartest thing you've said since we've gotten here."

Dean knew what his Dad thought about him, knew what he'd thought about him since he was a kid. But he knew he had to stay calm to avoid another episode/panic attack or just getting overwhelmed in general.

"Yeah, well that's what happens when you spend too much time with Sammy."

Sam frowned. He knew what Dean was doing. Again, taking shit in order to prevent a fight or something like that. His brother deserved better. He leaned over and nudged his brother in the side, gaining his attention. "Nah, you're smart in a way I could never be. Be proud of that."

Dean began gently blushing before looking away. Sam looked over to find Cas lightly smiling at him, giving him a nod in return.

"Yeah, somethin’ like that. I mean, maybe that’s why he doesn’t just kill us." 

Dean got up and walked over to Sam. "Maybe he needs to keep us alive. Psychic connection." He started untying Sam’s ropes.

"Hands. Yeah. Come on, we gotta go. He’s probably at Rebecca’s already."

In an alley, Sam and Dean climbed out a window and onto the street.

"Come on. We gotta find a phone, call the police," Sam urged.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. You’re gonna put an APB out on me." 

Sam shrugged. "Sorry."

"This way." They started running down the street.

Rebecca and the shifter were still in her living room.

"It’s funny. I kind of understand him. He’s all alone—close to no one. All he wants is for someone to love him. He’s like me." Rebecca looked very uncomfortable. "You know, everybody needs a little human touch now and then. It’s so hard to be different." He tucked Rebecca’s hair behind her ear but she shrugged away.

"You should go." The shapeshifter leaned in and whispered something in her ear. She looked horrified and stood up. "You are disgusting, just get the hell out of here!"

"Rebecca, just calm down." He stood up.

"Calm down? What is wrong with you?"

"What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with you?" She walked to the phone.

"I’m calling the police." 

The shapeshifter walked over to her and threw the phone to the floor. She screamed and tried to run away, but he tripped her and she fell to the ground. He straddled her legs and began tying her hands with the telephone cord.

"Give me your hands!" She continued to scream. "Shut up!"

"That's actually terrifying," Claire said.

"What do you mean?" Dean asked.

"You're like the nicest person in the world, besides maybe Cas," Charlie added.

Dean was still a tad confused, so he turned back to Jody and Rowena, two people he knew would give it to him straight.

"Darling, you're a sweetheart. Seeing you attack an innocent woman, and so violently no less, is quite horrific," Rowena explained.

"I wouldn't go as far as to say I'm a sweetheart." 

Jody gave him her 'mom glare'. She'd had a conversation with Sam about Dean's self-worth issues and how best to deal with them. She'd read books stating that recognizing their feelings and talking through them is a good way to go about it followed by listening to them and including them in things. "Dean, I know you think you've done terrible things for no reason, but you've always had one. You wouldn't do that to someone undeserving, ever. You've helped so many people over the years. And bad things happen, but that doesn't make it your fault. You, Dean Winchester, are an amazing person, so don't think for a second that that's something you're capable of, because it's not." She reached across the back of the couch to squeeze his shoulder.

Dean moved to run a hand through his hair, discreetly wiping away a tear forming his eye. 'Dammit, I didn't want to cry like a bitch again.' He turned to glare at Sam, knowing he had something to do with that speech. Behind him, he felt Cas wrap an arm around his half-turned waist. He didn't want to turn back around, knowing the angel would be looking at him with those fucking doe-eyes and his half-turned smile he reserved for when he knew Dean was feeling down.

Across the room, John sighed and laid his head in his hand. No wonder Dean was gay; he was getting babied by the fucking cop and the angel. He'd have to take him on more hunts, seeing as he was too old for him to beat those lessons into anymore. Well, maybe he could if the way Dean reacted to him earlier said anything. But he'd have to be more careful about it this time around. It seemed that everyone in the room was overprotective of the eldest Winchester brother. He had no idea why, but it wasn't like he could ask them. They might take offense to that.

In her room, Rebecca was tied in a chair, beaten and bloody.

"You’re a nice girl, Rebecca. I mean, I liked you. Believe me, that makes this harder." He held up a knife and examined it. "But I gotta do what I gotta do." He moved towards her. Suddenly, they heard a crash come from another room of the house. Rebecca screamed but the shapeshifter covered her mouth and held the knife to her throat. "Shh."

In the hallway, the S.W.A.T. team was searching the house. While their backs were turned, the shapeshifter crossed the hall and went into another room.

The shapeshifter entered the bedroom and closed the door, looking around frantically. He moved to a set of doors leading out to a balcony. Just as he opened the doors, the S.W.A.T team entered.

"Freeze! Drop the knife! Drop the knife! Drop the knife!" The leading officer called out. 

The shapeshifter threw the knife at the police officer, and the rest of the team began shooting. The shapeshifter kicked one of the men, then went outside and jumped off the balcony, onto the grass below. 

"Come on! Come on! Go! Go!" 

The shapeshifter ran away while the team continued to shoot and miss him several times.

In the sewer, the shapeshifter stopped walking, looking weak. He took off his jacket and shirt, then fell to his knees. He groaned and screamed in pain as he continued to shed his skin. The screen went black.

"UUGGHH, that's disgusting!" Claire yelped as she covered her eyes.

"That's pretty freaky," Sam said, cringing at seeing what looked like his brother peeling his skin off.

"I don't know how to feel about that," Dean said.

"That's gross," Charlie and Kevin agreed.

"That's fascinating. We've never seen a shifter shed before," Bobby said, taking a mental note of how it shed.

When the screen faded back in Sam and Dean were standing in front of a store window, watching a news report that was being shown on a display of televisions.

"An anonymous tip led police to a home in the Central West End, where a S.W.A.T team discovered a local woman bound and gagged. Her attacker, a white male, approximately twenty-four to thirty years of age, was discovered hiding in her home." A sketch of Dean appeared on the screen.

"Man! That’s not even a good picture," Dean lamented as Sam looked around cautiously.

"I think that's a good picture," Cas stated.

"Of course you do, babe. I could be committing murder in a picture and you'd still think it's hot."

"That's fair."

Dean chuckled, "nice use of that phrase." He leaned over and pecked Cas on the cheek.

"It’s good enough," Sam said as he walked away.

"Man!" He mumbled as he followed Sam.

Sam and Dean were walking down the alley when Dean stepped into a puddle.

"Come on," Sam urged. Then he paused. "They said attempted murder. At least we know—"

"I didn’t kill her," Dean breathed out a breath of relief.

"We’ll check with Rebecca in the morning, see if she’s all right."

"All right, but first I wanna find that handsome devil and kick the holy crap out of him." They stopped walking.

"We have no weapons. No silver bullets."

"Sam, the guy’s walkin’ around with my face, okay, it’s a little personal, I wanna find him."

"Okay. Where do we look?"

"Well, we could start with the sewers."

"We have no weapons. He stole our guns, we need more." They paused to think. "The car?"

"I’m bettin’ he drove over to Rebecca’s."

"The news said he fled on foot. I bet it’s still parked there."

"The thought of him drivin’ my car," Dean muttered, clearly upset.

"All right, come on," Sam said as he ushered his brother along.

"It’s killin’ me."

"Let it go."

Later, Sam and Dean walked around the side of the house and saw Baby parked in the driveway.

"Oh, there she is!" Dean yelled in relief. "Finally, something went right tonight." A police car appeared and parked next to the car. "Oh, crap." 

"You just had to jinx it, didn't ya?" Charlie said.

"Whatever," Dean muttered.

They turned around, but another police car was parked a few yards away. "This way, this way." Dean started running towards a fence.

"You go. I’ll hold ‘em off," Sam called after his brother.

"What are you talking about? They’ll catch you."

"Look, they can’t hold me. Just go, keep out of sight. Meet me at Rebecca’s." Dean started to climb over the fence. "Dean," he called out. Dean stopped and turned around. "Stay out of the sewers alone." Dean said nothing and hopped over the fence. "I mean it!"

"Yeah, yeah!"

"Don’t move! Keep your hands where I can see ‘em," an officer yelled, and Sam raised his hands in the air.

At the car, Dean was getting weapons from the trunk.

"I’m sorry, Sam. But you know me—I just can’t wait." He slammed the trunk and walked away.

"I'm surprised you lasted that long with all that reckless Winchester blood running through those veins, Squirrel," Crowley said.

"I mean, I only lasted a year after this," Dean told him.

"What do you mean?" Mary asked.

Dean turned to look at his mom and blew out a breath. "Umm, I'd love to tell you now, but I don't want to spoil anything," he smirked, trying to lessen the tension that shows up anytime he talked about one of his deaths. 

Dean was looking around the sewer. He came across a chamber filled with candles and chains with revolting piles of skin and blood were on the floor. Dean heard a noise and moved to another area of the sewer. He saw a large figure covered with a sheet. He removed it and saw Rebecca. Her hands and feet were bound together with rope.

"Rebecca?" Dean asked.

"Well that certainly can't be good," Jody mumbled.

At Rebecca's house, Sam was sitting, having a beer. He was talking with the shapeshifter, who was in the form of Rebecca.

"So, say this shapeshifter is real. By the way, you know you’re crazy? But, um, say it is real. How do you stop it?" She replaced Sam’s empty beer bottle with a new one.

"Thanks." He sighed. "Silver bullet to the heart." 

She chuckled. "You are crazy." She hit him over the head with the empty bottle and he fell over, unconscious. The shapeshifter’s eyes momentarily glowed silver.

"What is it with you and getting over the head with everything, ya idjit?" 

"I don't know! It's not I go around saying "hey, come give me a concussion!"

Dean huffed out a laugh and ruffled up his brother's hair. "You'd be fine. You've got all that princess hair to protect ya."

In the sewer, Dean was untying Rebecca’s ropes.

"What happened?" Dean asked.

She was crying. "I was walking home, and everything just went white. Someone hit me over the head, and I wound up here just in time to see that thing turn into me. I don’t know, how is that even possible?"

"Okay, okay. It’s okay." He finished untying her. "Come on. Can you walk?" She nodded. "Okay, we’ve gotta hurry. Sam went to see you."

Back at Rebecca's house, the shapeshifter had changed back into the form of Dean. He finished tying up Sam’s hands and feet, then started walking around the kitchen.

"What are you gonna do to me?" Sam asked his captor.

"Oh, I’m not gonna do anything. Dean will, though."

"They’ll never catch him."

"Oh, doesn’t matter. Murder in the first of his own brother? He’ll be hunted the rest of his life." He picked up a sharp knife and examined it. "I must say, I will be sorry to lose this skin. Your brother’s got a lot of good qualities. You should appreciate him more than you do." He poured himself a drink. "Cheers." He took a drink, then picked up the knife from the kitchen and stuck it into the edge of the pool table. 

"Never been told I have good skin before. That's a new one."

"And I do appreciate you. A lot," Sam nudged his brother in the side.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever."

"I feel like if Dean ever did kill Sam, we'd all assume it's a shifter or something," Claire stated.

"Those boys are too close to ever do anything to each other," Rowena added.

Sam lifted his legs and kicked the shapeshifter, who fell to the ground. He quickly sat up and moved his hands up and down on the blade of the knife. The ropes broke apart. The shifter got up, and Sam took the knife and swung at him. The shifter grabbed Sam’s arm in mid-swing and twisted it. Sam fell to the ground. 

"Oh, you son of a bitch," the shifter smirked. He and Sam started to fight. Sam tried to pin Dean down. "Not bad, little brother."

"You’re not him." They continued to fight. The shifter finally threw Sam into a bookshelf. It fell apart, and books fell on top of him.

"Even when we were kids, I always kicked your ass," the shifter continued. He grabbed a pool cue and swung at Sam but missed and hit a light fixture. After fighting for several more minutes, they fell onto a coffee table. The shapeshifter pinned Sam to the floor and started to choke him.

"Hey!" Dean yelled from off-screen. The shapeshifter saw Dean and got off of Sam. Dean aimed his gun at the shifter and shot him in the heart twice. The shifter fell to the ground, dead. 

"I feel like that's saying something and I don't want to be right," Jody quietly stated.

"What, that it's easy for me to kill myself?" Dean asked, not phased at all by saying that. The shocked look on his mother's face made it even better.

He never realized that he'd had self-worth issues until he was older and he learned what a shit childhood he had. Sam and Cas helped him learn and come to terms with the fact that he had depression, PTSD, ADHD, and some other mental illness he couldn't even pronounce. They also helped him get past his suicidal tendencies. He had people to live for, he couldn't just leave them behind, no matter how much it hurt. He also managed to stop the self-harm, in all the forms of it he'd taken up. While all his tattoos had meanings, the most important ones, like the dates and the birds, are in the places that hurt more than the others. He wanted more tattoos, he just didn't know what to get or where. And he didn't know if it was because he liked how they looked or how they hurt.

"Dean," Cas called out to get his attention and to throw him off that train of thinking.

"Yeah, yeah, I know. I'm still here, aren't I? Even after the Mark bullshit, I"m still going."

"Yeah, you better be. I died so you could live a life without having to worry about losing it. You better not waste that," Charlie told him.

Dean swallowed and took a shaky breath. "Yeah, I won't."

Charlie got up and placed herself in his lap, smiling when Dean's arms immediately encircled her body. She leaned back against his body so her head was tucked under his chin. She smiled again when she felt her older brother place a kiss on her head.

Rebecca entered and saw Sam on the floor. "Sam!" She rushed over to him. 

Dean walked to the shifter’s body and noticed him wearing Dean’s necklace. He yanked it from around the shifter’s neck and nodded knowingly at Sam and Rebecca. 

In Rebecca's driveway, Dean was by the car, looking at a map. Rebecca and Sam came outside.

"So, this is what you do? You and your brother—you hunt down these kinds of things?" Rebecca asked.

"Yeah, pretty much," Sam answered.

"I can’t believe it. I mean, I saw it with my own eyes. And, I mean, does everybody at school—nobody knows that you do this?"

"No."

"Did Jessica know?" 

Sam looked thoughtful. "No, she didn’t."

"Must be lonely."

"Oh, no. No, it’s not so bad. Anyway, what can I do? It’s my family." She laughed.

"Well, you know, Zack and me, and everybody at school—we really miss you." She hugged him.

"Yeah, me too," Sam responded sadly. They pulled away.

"Well, will you call sometime?: 

"It might not be for a little while." 

"You never called her back, did you?" Jody asked.

Sam shook his head. "No, I got a little busy."

Rebecca nodded and waved goodbye to Dean. He waved back, and she went back inside the house. Sam walked over to the car.

"So, what about your friend, Zack?" Dean asked.

"Cops are blamin’ this Dean Winchester guy for Emily’s murder. They found the murder weapon in the guy’s lair, Zack’s clothes stained with her blood. Now they’re thinking maybe the surveillance tape was tampered with. Yeah, Becca says Zack will be released soon," he smiled. 

Dean rolled his eyes and got in the car.

Later, Sam and Dean were driving down the road.

"Sorry, man," Dean started.

"About what?"

"I really wish things could be different, you know? I wish you could just be….Joe College."

"You kind of sound like his dad there," Charlie mumbled, knowing at least Dean, Cas, and maybe Sam could hear her.

Dean smiled, remembering what he said next.

"No, that’s okay. You know, the truth is, even at Stanford, deep down, I never really fit in."

"Well, that’s ‘cause you’re a freak."

"Nevermind."

"Yeah, thanks."

"Well, I’m a freak, too. I’m right there with ya, all the way." 

Sam laughed. "Yeah, I know you are."

"You know, I gotta say—I’m sorry I’m gonna miss it."

"Miss what?"

"How many chances am I gonna have to see my own funeral?" 

"I'd like to avoid any more funerals if you don't mind," Sam said.

"I second that," Bobby agreed.

He and Sam smiled at each other. They continued to drive as the screen faded to black.

"That was an interesting episode," Mary said.

"Sure was. I wonder what's next," Crowley queried.

The next episode began playing.

Chapter Text

As the boys drove through town, they passed a sign for an open house, decorated with red balloons.

"What?" Sam asked.

"I know a good place to start," Dean said.

Another sign read, "Models Open. New Buyers' BBQ Today!" 

"Ahh yes, the promise of free food. The way to a man's heart," Crowley said.

Everyone looked over when Cas groaned. "If I had known that, I would've made you a steak within a week of meeting you."

Dean smiled at him. "You could make him a steak anytime." Then he thought for a moment. "Actually, no, I don't trust you in the kitchen." 

Cas frowned and smacked Dean in the arm.

"I'm kinda hungry for a little barbeque, how 'bout you?" Sam gave him a knowing look. "What, we can't talk to the locals?"

"And the free food's got nothin' to do with it?" Sam questioned, knowing the answer.

"Of course not. I'm a professional."

"Right."

"No one in this room believes that," Jody said.

"I know that," Dean said.

They pulled over and got out of the car. They began walking down the street to the open house.

"Growin' up in a place like this would freak me out," Dean said.

"Why?"

"Well, manicured lawns, "How was your day, honey?" I'd blow my brains out."

"You say that way too casually," Claire said.

"Well, there's a lot of things I say too casually," Dean added.

Everyone ignored the implications behind that one statement.

"I'd take our family over normal any day."

They approached the house and knocked on the door. 

The homeowner answered. "Welcome."

"This the barbeque?" Dean asked.

"Yeah, not the best weather, but... I'm Larry Pike, the developer here. And you are... ?"

"Dean. This is Sam."

They shook hands.

"Sam, Dean, good to meet you. So, you two are interested in Oasis Plains?"

"Yes, sir."

"Let me just say - we accept homeowners of any race, religion, color, or... sexual orientation."

Almost everyone burst out laughing at the implication.

"Why does everyone think we're gay?" Dean asked.

"I mean, my gaydar goes crazy when I'm around you," Charlie said. "You give off some crazy bi vibes."

"What do you mean?"

"You wear a lot of flannel, you cuff your jeans, I constantly catch you checking out guys when you think no one's looking, just, your hair in general-"

"What's wrong with my hair?" Dean mumbled as he subtly ran a hand through his hair.

"-all your bracelets and shit, your unnatural obsession with cowboys, Scooby-Doo, and Dr. Sexy, and the way you stand with your bow-legs, your legs are just always open."

Dean's eyes widened and he began to blush as the room erupted into laughter. "What the fuck, Charlie?!"

When she calmed down, she said, "I just call it like I see it."

Everyone finally calmed down after a few minutes.

"What vibes do Cas and I give off?" Sam asked.

"This should be interesting," Cas said.

"Sam gives off androgynous he/they and pan vibes with his long hair, his multiple layers, the way you try to make yourself look shorter, and just the way you always look uncomfortable no matter what you're doing or where you are."

Sam nodded. "That's fair, I guess."

She turned to Cas, who tilted his head in interest. "You definitely give off gay vibes, especially with that head tilt-"

Cas realized he was tilting his head and quickly righted it. Dean chuckled and clapped him on the shoulder.

"-The fact that you wear a trenchcoat of all things, the way you're always confused, and the fact that you look pretty unassuming, except for your eyes, and yet you're fucking built."

Cas went to tilt his head when he went to speak but caught himself and sighed. "What do you mean except my eyes and that I'm built."

Dean turned to look at him. "Babe, nobody has eyes that bright blue. They literally look like the ocean and glow like your Grace. And you could definitely chuck all of us across the room no problem."

Cas smiled. "That was beautifully put."

Dean began to blush. 

Sam and Dean realized what he was trying to say.

"We're brothers," Dean told him.

Larry seemed slightly embarrassed.

"Our father is getting on in years, and we're just lookin' for a place for him," Sam explained.

"Great, great. Well, seniors are welcome, too. Come on in."

Larry took them outside to the backyard and there were lots of people walking around, chatting, and eating.

"You said you were the developer?" Sam asked.

"Eighteen months ago, I was walking this valley with my survey team. There was nothing here but scrub brush and squirrels. And you know what, we built such a nice place to live that I actually bought into it myself. This is our house. We're the first family in Oasis Plains." They walked over to his wife. "This is my wife, Joanie."

"Hi there," she greeted them.

"Hi," Dean responded and they shook hands.

"Hi, nice to meet you."

"Sam and Dean," Larry introduced them to his wife.

"Sam," he said.

"Pleasure."

"Tell them how much you love the place, honey. And lie if you have to because I need to sell some houses," Larry told his wife.

"Right," she said as they laughed.

"Boys, will you excuse me?" And he left.

"Don't let his salesman routine scare you. This really is a great place to live," She told them.

A very energetic woman approached them. Her black hair was pulled back in a tight bun. "Hi, I'm Lynda Bloome, head of sales," she introduced herself.

"And Lynda was second to move in. She's a very noisy neighbor, though," Joanie said as she left.

"She's kidding, of course. I take it you two are interested in becoming homeowners."

"Well...," Dean started.

"Y-yeah, well...," Sam continued.

"Well, let me just say that we accept homeowners of any race, religion, color, or... sexual orientation." 

Dean chuckled. "Right. Um... I'm gonna go talk to Larry." He turned to Sam. "Okay, honey?"

He walked away, smacking Sam on the ass, and Sam and Lynda shared an awkward silence.

Everyone broke out laughing again as Sam blushed and buried his face in his hands.

"I don't think you've ever even done that with Cas!" Sam yelled.

"No, usually I'm the one to do it to him," Cas said with a straight face.

"CAS!" Dean yelled, his face immediately burning red and buried his face in Claire's hair. 

"What?" Cas asked.

Dean thought Cas really didn't understand what he'd said, but then he looked up and saw that  stupid  smirk on his face. He smacked Cas on the arm. "You ass. I hate you."

Cas kissed Dean on the top of the head. "No, you don't."

Dean sighed. "No, I don't."

Outside, Lynda was still talking to Sam.

"Who can say "no" to a steam shower? I use mine every day."

Sam looked uninterested. "Sounds great." While Lynda continued talking, Sam noticed a tarantula crawling towards her hand, which was resting on a table. A few feet away, a teen was watching excitedly. "Excuse me." He pushed Lynda out of the way and picked up the spider, bringing it over to the kid. "Is this yours?"

The kid took it from him. "You gonna tell my dad?"

"I don't know. Who's your dad?"

He scoffed. "Yeah, Larry usually skips me in the family introductions."

"Damn. That's rough buddy." Claire said.

Charlie and Kevin giggled.

"Poor kid," Jody added.

"Ouch. First name basis with the old man - sounds pretty grim."

"Well, I'm not exactly brochure material."

"Well, hang in there. It gets better, all right? I promise."

"When?"

"Matthew," Larry called out. They turned to see Larry and Dean walking toward them. "I am so sorry about my son and his... pet."

"It's no bother," Sam said.

"Excuse us," Larry said as he walked away with Matt.

"Remind you of somebody?" Sam asked. 

Dean looked over at Larry, who was yelling at Matt. He looked back at Sam, confused. 

"Dad?" Sam suggested.

"What's that supposed to mean?" John questioned.

"If you'd watch, I'm sure you'd find out," Sam retorted.

John wanted to say more but he didn't miss the glare being sent his way by the cop.

"Dad never treated us like that," Dean said.

"Well, Dad never treated you like that. You were perfect. He was all over my case. You don't remember?"

"Well, maybe he had to raise his voice, but sometimes, you were out of line."

"That was an understatement," Sam mumbled.

"I know," Dean whispered back. He ignored the way his angel looked at him.

Sam scoffed "Right. Right, like when I said I'd rather play soccer than learn bowhunting."

"Bowhunting's an important skill."

Sam rolled his eyes "Whatever. How was your tour?

"Did you hear what happened to Lynda, the realtor?" Dean asked.

"I hear she died this morning," Matt said.

"Mm, that's right. Spider bites."

"Matt... you tried to scare her with a spider," Sam added.

"Wait. You think I had something to do with that?" Matt asked.

"Wait, why would you think the kid killed her?" Jody asked.

"We thought maybe he was angry and lashed out the only way teen boys do, violence," explained Sam.

"Well isn't that accurate," Crowley stated.

"You tell us," Dean said.

"That tarantula was a joke. Anyway, that wouldn't explain the bee attack or the gas company guy."

"You know about those?" Sam asked.

There is somethin' going on here. I don't know what... but something's happening with the insects. Let me show you something." He picked up his backpack and began walking with them to another area.

"So, if you knew about all this bug stuff, why not tell your dad? Maybe he could clear everybody out."

"Believe me, I've tried. But, uh, Larry doesn't listen to me."

"Why not?"

"Mostly? He's too disappointed in his freak son."

Sam scoffed. "I hear you."

"You do?" Dean asked.

"You do?" Mary asked at the same time.

"Yeah. John may have favored me out of the two of us, but he still treated me like shit sometimes. We argued all the time."

"I didn't treat you like that." John shot out.

"Yeah, you did. You made me learn how to shoot a gun at 8. You yelled at us when you were drunk off your ass for closing a door too loud. You've done so much worse, we'd be here for a week if I were to say them all," Sam chastised him.

John was silent. He didn’t realize his boys were such pansies.

Sam turned and gave him a look. "Matt, how old are you?"

"Sixteen."

"Well, don't sweat it, because in two years, something great's gonna happen."

"What?"

"College. You'll be able to get out of that house and away from your dad."

"What kind of advice is that? Kid should stick with his family," Dean cut in.

Sam sighed and glared at him. "How much further, Matt?"

"We're close."

Sam glared at Dean one more time before he continued walking.

"Why are you so against what Sam's saying, Dean?" Claire asked.

"Well..." He wanted to answer her honestly, he really did. But he didn't know if he could, not with everyone there. But he decided, fuck it. "Family is really important and back then, I thought that Dad was still a good person. I thought Sam was telling him to abandon his family, something Sam had done years before." He took a deep breath. He couldn't believe he'd said that with John right behind him. He didn't dare look back at his face.

Claire frowned but nodded. "I guess that makes sense. I'm glad you've changed. I think you would've been insufferable." She smiled when Dean gasped.

"How dare you. I'll have you know I was a delight. Always was, always will be, you brat," he said as he poked her in the side, eliciting a momentary giggle.

Cas smiled at seeing the man he loved with all his heart messing around with the kid he would consider his. They'd had a rocky start but they'd started to patch things up and actually got along very well. Surprisingly well. Well, that shouldn't be a surprise, they're very similar.

Sam and Dean pulled up outside the local university and got out of the car. They took the box of bones out from the backseat and headed toward the building.

"So, a bunch of skeletons in an unmarked grave," Sam noted.

"Yeah. Maybe this is a haunting. Pissed off spirits? Some unfinished business?" Dean suggested.

"Yeah, maybe. Question is, why bugs? And why now?"

"That's two questions." Sam ignored him. "Yeah, so with that kid back there... why'd you tell him to just ditch his family like that?

"Just, uh... I know what the kid's goin' through."

"How 'bout tellin' him to respect his old man, how's that for advice?"

"Dean, come on." They stopped walking. "This isn't about his old man. You think I didn't respect Dad. That's what this is about."

"Just forget it, all right? Sorry I brought it up."

"I respected him. But no matter what I did, it was never good enough."

"So what are you sayin'? That Dad was disappointed in you?"

"Was? Is. Always has been."

"Why would you think that?"

"Because I didn't wanna bowhunt or hustle pool - because I wanted to go to school and live my life, which, to our whacked-out family, made me the freak."

"Yeah, you were kind of like the blonde chick in The Munsters."

"Dean, you know what most dads are when their kids score a full ride? Proud. Most dads don't toss their kids out of the house."

"A full ride to Stanford of all places with the number of schools you went to is impressive," Bobby said.

Sam smiled. "Thanks, Bobby."

"I remember that fight. In fact, I seem to recall a few choice phrases comin' out of your mouth."

"Well, of course, all Winchesters say things they don't mean when they're upset, that's their whole personality," Rowena stated.

"I... don't know what to say to that," Dean said.

"You know, truth is, when we finally do find Dad... I don't know if he's even gonna wanna see me."

"Sam, Dad was never disappointed in you. Never. He was scared."

"What are you talkin' about?"

"He was afraid of what could've happened to you if he wasn't around. But even when you two weren't talkin'... he used to swing by Stanford whenever he could." Sam's smirk faded. "Keep an eye on you. Make sure you were safe."

"What?"

"Yeah."

"Why didn't you tell me any of that?"

"Well, it's a two-way street, dude. You could've picked up the phone." Sam stared at him sadly. "Come on, we're gonna be late for our appointment."

Dean walked away.

"John, you are one contradicting person. You act like you couldn't care less about your kids and yet you show up at Sam's school unannounced to check on him? Makes no sense," Bobby said.

"You wouldn't understand, Singer, you've never had kids," John brushed off.

"No, but I did help raise those two boys there. I cared for them when you didn't. Even I know what you did to them was bullshit, don't makes excuses."

"Ok, let's stop this here. We're watching a damn show, for fucks sake, alright? There are kids here, they don't need to hear this. Sit down and shut up. We'll watch one more episode then we'll take a break, alright?" Dean suggested. He really didn't want the kids to hear Bobby and John fight.

They both huffed and sat down.

“Hey, boys, can I talk to you?” Mary asked as she stood up.

The boys looked at each other before getting up and following her out of the room.

When they got close, she pulled them both in for a moment before letting them go. “I’m sorry,” she started. “You boys deserved a better childhood than you got and I’m sorry I wasn’t there for it. It might take some time, but I’d like to get to know the strong and handsome men my boys became.”

The brothers looked at each other with watery smiles before hugging her back. 

“Yeah, when we get the chance, we’d like that,” Sam choked out.

After a moment, they let go and returned to their seats as the next episode then started.

Chapter Text

The screen showed a young woman was sitting on the floor of her home, unpacking boxes. She came across a photo of herself and her husband at their wedding. She began to cry just as her daughter came into the room.

"Well that's an upsetting way to start an episode," Jody said.

“Mommy?” The girl asked. 

The mom looked up. “Hey, sweetie. Why aren’t you in bed?”

“There’s something in my closet.”

In the girl’s bedroom, the mom opened the closet doors and looked inside as the girl watched from her bed. 

"Wait, that room looks familiar," Dean muttered before he realized. He turned to Sam to find the same shocked look staring back at him.

"Goddammit, why this case?" Sam whispered as he turned back to the screen, resting his face in his hands.

Dean sunk lower into the couch, Cas squeezing his hand beside him. That was something he loved his boyfriend for. Cas knew when Dean needed a lot of affection, and when he was too scared to accept it. Dean wanted Cas to take him in his arms and comfort him, but he also didn't. Part of him thought it was because John was there and he was tired of being judged for loving Cas. Actually, all of him thought that. He was too tired to stand up for himself, so he just suffered.

“See? There’s nothing there.”

“You sure?”

“I’m sure. Now, come on. Get into bed.” 

The girl crawled into bed and her mom tucked her in. “I don’t like this house.”

“You’re just not used to it yet. But you and your brother and me –- we are going to be very happy here. I promise.” She kissed her daughter on her forehead. “I love you.” She turned off the light and got up to leave the room.

“The chair,” the girl called out.

“Okay.” She moved a chair under the doorknob of the closet. “The chair. Just to be safe.” The girl laid down and went to bed. 

Jenny left. And after returning to the living room, she continued unpacking boxes. She stopped when she heard the sound of scratching coming from the basement. “Please, God, don’t let it be rats.”

"I have a feeling it's not rats," Bobby muttered.

A few moments later, she went downstairs into the basement with a flashlight. She tried turning on a light, but the switches didn't work. “Terrific.”

The scene returned to the girl’s bedroom. The chair began moving on its own, away from the closet doors. She sat up in her bed, wide-eyed and afraid.

Mary suddenly seemed more interested in this episode.

Back in the basement, the mom kept looking around. On the floor, she saw a large black trunk. She kneeled down and opened it, pulling out old photos of the Winchester family. Written on the back of a picture were the words, “The Winchesters. John, Mary, Dean, and Little Sammy.” She smiled. 

"I remember that picture. We took that a few days ago," Mary said. She turned to look at her boys and saw the sad looks on their faces. "Well, for me at least." Clearly, it had been a lot longer. And a lot had changed in that time.

In the girl’s bedroom, the closet doors opened by themselves. Standing in the closet was what looked like a person, but it was entirely made out of fire. The girl screamed, and the screen went black.

"What the hell was that?" Kevin asked, his eyes wide in confusion and a tad bit of fear.

The screen faded in to show a motel at night. While Sam was sleeping, he began dreaming of the mom from earlier. She was inside her bedroom, screaming for help. Sam woke up, confused.

"What was that?" Mary asked.

It was then that people realized  just how much Mary didn't know. While Dean, John, and Bobby had been the only ones there during Sam's vision arc, the others had at least been told at one point or another. Mary's been dead since the beginning; she had no clue what was going on.

The next morning, while Dean was on the computer, Sam was drawing a picture of a tree.

“All right. I’ve been cruisin’ some websites. I think I found a few candidates for our next gig. A fishing trawler found off the coast of Cali –- its crew vanished. And, uh, we got some cattle mutilations in West Texas.”

No response.

“Hey,” Dean called and Sam looked up from his drawing. “Am I boring you with this hunting evil stuff?”

“No. I’m listening. Keep going.”

“And, here, a Sacramento man shot himself in the head. Three times.” 

"How does someone manage to shoot themselves three times in the head?" Charlie asked.

"I mean, if you only hit the sides of your head and in rapid succession, I guess it's plausible. It'd hurt like hell, though," Kevin explained.

"I don't want to know how you know that," Claire said after a moment.

Dean waved his hand in front of Sam’s face. “Any of these things blowin’ up your skirt, pal?”

“Wait. I’ve seen this,” Sam said, looking at the picture he was drawing.

“Seen what?” 

Sam got up from the bed and went searching through his duffel bag. 

“What are you doing?” Dean asked. 

Sam found a photo of their family from when he was a baby. He compared the tree in the photo to his drawing. They were the same. “Dean, I know where we have to go next.”

“Where?”

“Back home –- back to Kansas.”

“Okay, random. Where’d that come from?”

He showed the picture to Dean. “All right, um, this photo was taken in front of our old house, right? The house where Mom died?”

“Yeah.”

“And it didn’t burn down, right? I mean, not completely, they rebuilt it, right?”

“I guess so, yeah. What the hell are you talkin’ about?” Dean asked, having no clue where that was going.

“Okay, look, this is gonna sound crazy but….the people who live in our old house –- I think they might be in danger.”

“Why would you think that?”

“Uh…it’s just, um….look, just trust me on this, okay?” He started to walk away, and Dean followed him.

“Wait, whoa, whoa, trust you?”

“Yeah.”

“Come on, man, that’s weak. You gotta give me a little bit more than that.”

“I can’t really explain it is all.”

“Well, tough. I’m not goin’ anywhere until you do.” Sam sighed. Dean waited expectantly.

“I have these nightmares,” Sam started.

Dean nodded, “I’ve noticed.”

“And sometimes….they come true.”

Dean was stunned “Come again?”

"It's weird seeing Dean not knowing about Sam's visions. He's known about them as long as I've known him," Jody said.

“Look, Dean….I dreamt about Jessica’s death –- for days before it happened.”

“Sam, people have weird dreams, man. I’m sure it’s just a coincidence.” He sat down on the bed.

"How often do coincidences happen in our profession?" Cas asked, already knowing the answer.

Dean sighed. "Absolutely never."

"That's just the Winchester luck," Sam said.

“No, I dreamt about the blood dripping, her on the ceiling, the fire, everything, and I didn’t do anything about it ‘cause I didn’t believe it. And now I’m dreaming about that tree, about our house, and about some woman inside screaming for help. I mean, that’s where it all started, man, this has to mean something, right?”

“I don’t know,” Dean said, looking a tad overwhelmed.

Sam sat down across from Dean. “What do you mean you don’t know, Dean? This woman might be in danger. I mean, this might even be the thing that killed Mom and Jessica!”

“All right, just slow down, would ya?” He stood up and began pacing. “I mean, first you tell me that you’ve got the Shining? And then you tell me that I’ve gotta go back home? Especially when….”

“When what?”

“When I swore to myself that I would never go back there?” Dean practically whispered.

Dean clenched his jaw. He knew this was coming, but he still didn't like seeing it. His Dad had already seen him break down one too many times yesterday, and he didn't want to add any more to it.

Cas adjusted his arm around Dean's shoulders and as much as he wanted to, Dean didn't fight it when Cas pulled him so he laid his head on the angel's shoulder.

“Look, Dean, we have to check this out. Just to make sure,” Sam said.

“I know we do.”

Sam and Dean pulled up outside the old Winchester house.

“You gonna be alright, man?” Sam asked.

“Let me get back to you on that.” They get out of the car. After knocking on the front door, the woman from earlier answered it. Sam was shocked that she was the same woman from his dream.

“Yes?"

"Sorry to bother you, ma’am, but we’re with the Federal—" Dean started.

"Again with it being way too easy to lie," Claire mumbled.

Jody leaned over and nudged her to get her attention, then shook her head. Don't say that.

"I’m Sam Winchester, and this is my brother, Dean. We used to live here. You know, we were just drivin’ by, and we were wondering if we could come see the old place," Sam cut him off.

"Winchester. Yeah, that’s so funny. You know, I think I found some of your photos the other night," the lady said.

"You did?" Dean asked. 

She nodded and stepped aside. "Come on in." 

With a quick look at Dean from Sam, they followed her inside. 

Inside the house, the three of them went to the kitchen. The little girl was at the table doing homework while a little boy, a toddler, was in his playpen.

"Juice! Juice! Juice! Juice!" The little boy cried.

"That’s Ritchie. He’s kind of a juice junkie," she said as she took a sippy cup out of the refrigerator and handed it to Ritchie. "But, hey, at least he won’t get scurvy." She walked over to the little girl. "Sari, this is Sam and Dean. They used to live here."

"Hi," Sari said. 

Dean waved.

"Hey, Sari," Sam said.

"So, you just moved in?" Dean asked the woman.

"Yeah, from Wichita," she answered.

"You got family here, or….?"

"No. I just, uh….needed a fresh start, that’s all. So, new town, new job –- I mean, as soon as I find one. New house."

"So, how you likin’ it so far?" Sam asked.

"Well, uh, all due respect to your childhood home –- I mean, I’m sure you had lots of happy memories here." Dean smiled weakly. "But this place has its issues."

"That place has had issues since I was born," Dean muttered.

Sam looked over and instead of doing an obvious show of support, knowing Dean would reject it, he turned his body on the couch so he was resting against the armrest and threw his gargantuan legs over both Cas and Dean's laps.

Dean sat up in shock and looked at his brother. "What the fuck do you think you're doing?"

Sam smiled when he saw Cas smiling back, knowing he'd done good. "What? I need to stretch and I don't want to get up."

Charlie looked over and noticed the cuddle pile, so she got up and moved to sit on the floor, leaning back against Dean's legs. She looked up and smiled when she saw his bewildered face. "What? I thought we were doing a cuddle pile."

"Well, if that's the case..." Claire got up and moved Sam's legs a bit, depositing herself in Cas's lap, curling up in a ball, and resting her head against his shoulder.

Kevin smiled and did the same thing as Claire, only in Sam's lap. He laid against the expanse of Sam's body and Sam wrapped his arms around the teen to keep him from falling.

Dean had to fight a smile at seeing his family all tangled together to make him feel better. Their group had been incredibly busy, and one of them had been dead, so they hadn't had a chance to just relax. Looking over, it was adorable to see both Sam and Cas holding on to the kids like they were the most precious things in the world. He looked back to see Jody smiling at Claire and Cas while Bobby was smiling back at him.

"You want to join in on this, too?"

Jody lightly shook her head. "Nah, you've got your hands full enough."

"What do you mean?" Sam asked.

"Well, it’s just getting old. Like the wiring, you know? We’ve got flickering lights almost hourly," the lady explained.

"Oh, that’s too bad. What else?" Dean asked.

"Um…sink’s backed up, there’s rats in the basement." She paused. "I’m sorry. I don’t mean to complain."

"No. Have you seen the rats or have you just heard scratching?" Dean asked.

"It’s just the scratching, actually."

No one said anything, for they all knew what resided in the house, having heard the story from the boys before. Well, everyone except Mary.

"Mom?" Sari asked and the lady kneeled down next to her. "Ask them if it was here when they lived here."

"What, Sari?" Sam asked.

"The thing in my closet," she said.

"Oh, no, baby, there was nothing in their closets." She turned to look at Sam and Dean. "Right?"

"Right. No, no, of course not," Sam hurriedly said.

"She had a nightmare the other night," the lady explained.

"I wasn’t dreaming. It came into my bedroom –- and it was on fire." 

Sam and Dean were shocked.

"That poor kid. To see something like that so young,"                                 

Later, Dean and Sam were walking back to the car.

"You hear that? A figure on fire," Sam said.

"And that woman, Jenny, that was the woman in your dreams?"

"Yeah. And you hear what she was talking about? Scratching, flickering lights, both signs of a malevolent spirit."

"Yeah, well, I’m just freaked out that your weirdo visions are comin’ true."

"I think we all were when we first heard about it," Jody said.

"Well, forget about that for a minute," Sam said panicked. "The thing in the house, do you think it’s the thing that killed Mom and Jessica?"

"I don’t know!" Dean yelled.

"Well, I mean, has it come back, or has it been here the whole time?"

"Or maybe it’s something else entirely, Sam, we don’t know yet."

"Well, those people are in danger, Dean. We have to get ‘em out of that house."

"And we will."

"No, I mean now."

"And how you gonna do that, huh? You got a story that she’s gonna believe?"

"You boys gotta think with your heads. You're complete strangers to her. She's not gonna want to leave with no evidence, especially if you come with one of those craptastic stories you usually do," Bobby said.

"Yeah, yeah, we know that now," Sam agreed.

"Then what are we supposed to do?"

The boys head to the nearest gas station.

"We just gotta chill out, that’s all. You know, if this was any other kind of job, what would we do?" 

Sam sighed. "We’d try to figure out what we were dealin’ with. We’d dig into the history of the house."

"Exactly, except this time, we already know what happened."

"Yeah, but how much do we know? I mean, how much do you actually remember?"

"About that night, you mean?"

"Yeah."

"Not much. I remember the fire…the heat." He paused for a moment. "And then I carried you out the front door."

"You did?"

"Yeah, what, you never knew that?"

Sam shook his head. "No."

"Yeah, Dad was too obsessed with drinking and hunting and you were just a traumatized 4-year-old trying to raise a 6-month-old by yourself to ever tell me about that night. Even when you were older you couldn't bear to talk about it. Not that I blame you. I can barely talk about Jess even after a decade," Sam explained.

Dean pursed his lips and clapped his brother on the knee, the only part of him he could reach.

John on the other hand glared at his sons. How dare they call him obsessed with drinking. Sure, he'd have a beer or two a night, but that was to take the edge off. And he helped raise Sam, it's not like he abandoned the boys.

Bobby glanced at the hunter, noting the angry squint of his eyes and the retraction of his lips, showing an ugly snarl. He then glanced over at his boys, smiling at the happiness in both their eyes and the small smiles adorning all their faces.

Bobby was happy his boys had found a family outside him and each other. They both had an angel, a little sister, friends, and kids. He was hoping that having John there, even temporarily, wouldn't set them back. All of them had made incredible progress mentally and they didn't deserve to suffer again. Dean was finally starting to learn how much he meant to his family and lean away from his depressive and suicidal tendencies as well as learning to deal with his ADHD, depression, and other mental illnesses. Sam was also getting over his depression as well as his PTSD. Both of their nightmares were starting to wane and they were learning to open up to their feelings.

And he couldn't forget Cas. Though the angel wouldn't get set back by John's presence, Dean's setbacks would affect him, too. The angel was also getting over his PTSD and learning to trust himself and his judgment even nearly 3 years after Naomi brainwashed him as well as dealing with the depression he'd dealt with before even meeting the Winchesters. The kids' presence definitely helped on the bad days, but it was their own motivation that helped further them.

John better not fuck his boys up, not when they were doing so well.

"And, well, you know Dad’s story as well as I do. Mom was….was on the ceiling. And whatever put her there was long gone by the time Dad found her."

"And he never had a theory about what did it?"

"If he did, he kept it to himself. God knows we asked him enough times."

"Okay. So, if we’re gonna figure out what’s goin’ on now…we have to figure out what happened back then. And see if it’s the same thing."

"Yeah. We’ll talk to Dad’s friends, neighbors, people who were there at the time."

Sam paused for a moment. "Does this feel like just another job to you?" Dean said nothing for a moment. "I’ll be right back. I gotta go to the bathroom." He walked away. After turning a corner, he stood next to the bathroom door and took out his cell phone. After making sure no one could see him, he dialed a number.

"Wait, you never told me about this," Sam said, looking at his brother.

Dean just shrugged and gripped Cas's hand under Claire and Sam's legs.

"This is John Winchester. If this is an emergency, call my son, Dean at 866-907-3235." The beep sounded.

"Dad? I know I’ve left you messages before. I don’t even know if you’ll get ‘em." He cleared his throat. "But I’m with Sam. And we’re in Lawrence. And there’s somethin’ in our old house. I don’t know if it’s the thing that killed Mom or not, but…." His voice broke. He paused, barely keeping himself together. "…I don’t know what to do." He began to cry. "So, whatever you’re doin’, if you could get here. Please. I need your help, Dad." He hung up sadly, with tears in his eyes.

"Are you really crying over the fact that I didn't answer your call? I was busy hunting for the thing that killed your mother, something you couldn't be bothered to do," John ground out toward the eldest. 

Dean ground his teeth and ignored him. He wasn't going to give in and give John what he wanted. Instead, he kept his eyes on the screen. He looked over at his boyfriend and startled a bit when he saw the murderous rage on Cas and Claire's faces. He turned to look at the other three on the couch and was confused to see the same look on their faces.

"You're not even gonna answer me?" He huffed out a breath. "I knew I was gonna have to train you all over again. Couldn't even-"

"That's it!" Sam yelled, wrapping his arms tighter around Kevin as he threw his legs over the couch, making sure not to kick Charlie in the head. Once he was standing, he set Kevin on his feet and stalked toward John, grabbed him by the collar, yanked him to his feet, and slammed him into the nearest wall. 

"You don't get to come back and expect us to be your fucking soldiers anymore, ok? We've moved on, we've grown. Dean was fucking hurt when you didn't show up, ok? We both were. That was personal for both of us, and you weren't there. And Dean trusted you. He trusted you more than he should've."

"Don't you talk-" John tried.

Sam slammed him against the wall again and slid him up a little until John's feet no longer touched the floor. "No, it's my turn, you're done talking," Sam growled. "Dean has been your soldier since he was a child, and he just started getting over that a couple of years ago. If you start trying to mess with him again, you're gonna have a lot more firepower than just me coming after your ass."

After a moment, Sam finally let him go and John fell on his ass. Sam turned to walk back to his seat, but paused and looked back. "Just so you know, we wanted to look for what killed Mom, it's what we were raised to do. You're the one that sent us on those hunts." He turned back and headed toward the couch. Kevin was still standing where Sam put him, shock written on his face. Sam picked him up and sat on the couch, pressing himself into the spot between the cushion and the armrest, and placed Kevin in his lap. The boy curled up in his lap and Sam wrapped his arms around him. He looked up when he felt a hand on his shin to see Dean looking at him with a sad look in his eyes.

He always did hate when we fought. Especially about him. Not that that happened often.

The air in the room was much more somber. 

"John, you could've at least answered. Even if you have to distance yourself for some reason, that doesn't mean you have to ignore them," Mary said. "They needed you, Dean needed you, and you let them down. By the sounds of it, you let them down a lot."

John sighed. "I couldn't call them. It would've tracked them down and killed them."

"It could've done that whenever it wanted to, it didn't need a phone call," Sam said.

John huffed, but stayed silent.

In the house, Jenny was showing a plumber to the kitchen, near the sink. "No, sir, nothing weird down there, I promise. The sink just backed up on its own."

"Well, I’ll take a look."

"Thanks. Oh, okay, I’ll get out of your way," and she left. 

The plumber set down his tools and began looking at the pipes under the sink. A few feet away, by Ritchie’s playpen, a toy monkey was sitting with cymbals in its hands. Without warning, the monkey started up. It clashed its cymbals together loudly while cackling. 

"Well, that can't be good," Claire mumbled.

After a moment, the plumber looked up, confused and the toy stopped. The plumber stood up and tried turning on the garbage disposal, but it didn't work. Instead, he rolled up his sleeve and stuck his hand down the disposal. 

"WHY?! Why would you do that?!" Charlie nearly yelled. "Nothing good can come from that."

"Glad to know I'm not the only one afraid to stick their hand down the garbage disposal," Dean muttered.

He thought he felt something in the drain, but when he took his hand out, there was nothing there. He stuck most of his arm back down the disposal. Suddenly, the garbage disposal started up and the plumber’s arm was being completely torn apart as blood splattered everywhere. At the same time, the cymbal-clashing monkey started up again, cackling as the plumber screamed. The screen went black.

The kids all covered their mouths as the boys sighed. They knew that was going to happen and they were prepared for it. 

"Holy fuck, I knew that was going to happen, but still. That's my worst nightmare," Charlie said.

Dean shivered, as it was one of his, too, and his anxiety didn't appreciate that visual.

The screen faded in to show Guenther’s Auto Repair. Sam and Dean were talking to the owner of the garage.

"So you and John Winchester, you used to own this garage together?" Dean asked.

"Yeah, we used to, a long time ago. Matter of fact, it must be, uh…twenty years since John disappeared. So why the cops interested all of a sudden?" The owner asked.

 Oh, we’re re-opening some of our unsolved cases, and the Winchester disappearance is one of ‘em," Dean explained.

"The 'Winchester disappearance' happened a lot over the years," Bobby mumbled.

"That it did," Cas and Crowley agreed.

"Oh, well, what do you wanna know about John?"

"Well, whatever you remember, you know, whatever sticks out in your mind."

"Well…he was a stubborn bastard, I remember that." He laughed. "And, uh, whatever the game, he hated to lose, you know? It’s that whole Marine thing." Sam and Dean nodded. "But, oh, he sure loved Mary. And he doted on those kids."

"Not for long," Kevin mumbled.

"But that was before the fire?" Sam asked.

"That’s right."

"He ever talk about that night?"

"No, not at first. I think he was in shock."

"Right. But eventually? What did he say about it?"

"Oh, he wasn’t thinkin’ straight. He said somethin’ caused that fire and killed Mary."

"He ever say what did it?" Dean asked.

"Nothin’ did it. It was an accident –- an electrical short in the ceiling or walls or somethin’. I begged him to get some help, but…."

"But what?"

"Oh, he just got worse and worse."

"How?"

"Oh, he started readin’ these strange ol’ books. He started goin’ to see this palm reader in town.

"Palm reader? Uh, do you have a name?"

The owner scoffed. "No."

Later, the car was parked by a payphone, where Sam was looking through a phonebook.

"All right, so there are a few psychics and palm readers in town. There’s someone named El Divino. There’s, uh –-" He laughed. "—there’s the Mysterious Mister Fortinsky. Uh, Missouri Moseley—"

"Wait, wait. Missouri Moseley?" Dean cut in.

"Ahh, good 'ole Missouri. It's been a long time," Dean said.

"Yeah, we should give her a call soon," Sam added.

"What?"

"That’s a psychic?"

"Uh, yeah. Yeah, I guess so." Deam went into the backseat of the car and pulled out John’s journal.

"In Dad’s journal…here, look at this." He opened to the first page. "First page, first sentence, read that."

"I went to Missouri and I learned the truth," Sam read from the journal.

Dean shrugged, "I always thought he meant the state."

"I mean, that's fair. Not many people named 'Missouri'," Jody said.

At Missouri Moseley's house, she was escorting a man out while Sam and Dean sat on the couch, waiting.

"All right, there. Don’t you worry ‘bout a thing. Your wife is crazy about you." The man thanked her and she closed the front door behind him. "Whew. Poor bastard. His woman is cold-bangin’ the gardener."

"Why didn’t you tell him?" Dean asked.

"People don’t come here for the truth. They come for good news." The boys stared at her. "Well? Sam and Dean, come on already, I ain’t got all day." She left the room and Sam and Dean exchanged a confused look before following her into the next room. "Well, lemme look at ya." She laughed. "Oh, you boys grew up handsome." She pointed a finger at Dean. "And you were one goofy-lookin’ kid, too." Dean glared at her while Sam smirked. "Sam." She grabbed his hand. "Oh, honey…I’m sorry about your girlfriend." The boys are shocked.] And your father –- he’s missin’?"

"How’d you know all that?" Sam asked.

"Well, you were just thinkin’ it just now." 

Sam raised his eyebrows, surprised.

"Well, where is he? Is he okay?" Dean asked.

"I don’t know."

"Don’t know? Well, you’re supposed to be a psychic, right?"

"Boy, you see me sawin’ some bony tramp in half? You think I’m a magician? I may be able to read thoughts and sense energies in a room, but I can’t just pull facts out of thin air. Sit, please." Sam smirked at Dean and they sat down. "Boy, you put your foot on my coffee table, I’m ‘a whack you with a spoon!" Missouri snapped at Dean.

The kids all chuckled. 

"Haha, very funny. Laugh at me getting bullied."

"I mean, someone's got to lower that ego of yours," Bobby said.

Dean turned to glare at his father. "I'll get you back for that."

Bobby smiled. "Mm-hmm, sure ya will. I'll be waiting."

"I didn’t do anything," Dean yelled.

"But you were thinkin’ about it." 

Dean raised his eyebrows and Sam smiled. "Okay. So, our dad –- when did you first meet him?"

"He came for a reading. A few days after the fire. I just told him what was really out there in the dark. I guess you could say…I drew back the curtains for him."

"What about the fire? Do you know about what killed our mom?" Dean asked.

"A little. Your daddy took me to your house. He was hopin’ I could sense the echoes, the fingerprints of this thing."

"And could you?" Sam asked.

"I…." She shook her head.

"What was it?"

"I don’t know. Oh, but it was evil," she softly said.

At the Winchester house, Jenny was on the phone in the kitchen while Ritchie jumped around in his playpen.

"Look, I feel just awful about the poor man’s hand." … "Wait, but how can I be held liable?" … "Yeah, but I can’t afford a lawyer." She began to hear noises from upstairs. "Okay, listen, you just gotta let me call you back." She hung up. "Ritchie, um, Mommy’s gonna be right back, okay?"

"Okay." 

Jenny left the room.

"I have a feeling something awful's about to happen," Rowena said.

"I have to agree," Crowley mumbled.

"So…you think somethin’ is back in that house?" Missouri asked the boys.

"Definitely," Sam said.

"I don’t understand."

"What?"

"I haven’t been back inside, but I’ve been keepin’ an eye on the place, and it’s been quiet. No sudden deaths, no freak accidents. Why is it actin’ up now?"

"I don’t know. But Dad going missing and Jessica dying and now this house all happening at once –- it just feels like something’s starting."

"That’s a comforting thought," Dean added.

At the Winchester house, while Ritchie was alone in the kitchen, one of the screws on his playpen mysteriously came out of place and one of the playpen’s sides fell to the floor. At the same time, the safety latch on the door of the refrigerator came undone and the refrigerator opened. 

"Fuck," Jody whispered, memories of her young son flashing before her mind. She missed him every day, but his and her husband's death led her to meet some of the most wonderful people in the world, as well as some more wonderful kids that she's proud to call her own.

Curious, Ritchie walked over to it. Inside, he saw his sippy cup full of juice. "Juicy." He climbed into the refrigerator and sat on one of the shelves. Suddenly, the refrigerator door closed and the safety latch locked into place. The screen went black.

The screen came back and Jenny returned to the kitchen.

"Oh, baby, either we have rats or Mommy’s going crazy." She saw that the playpen was empty. "Ritchie? Ritchie?!" Panicked, she rushed into the other rooms and tried to find him. "Baby, where are you?!" She came back into the kitchen, breathing heavily. She saw milk leaking out from inside the refrigerator. She went over to it and opened the door.

"Mommy."

"Oh my God!" She took Ritchie out of the refrigerator and held him in her arms. A few moments later, there was a knock on the door. She answered it and saw Sam, Dean, and Missouri. "Sam, Dean. What are you doing here?"

"Hey, Jenny. This is our friend, Missouri," Sam introduced.

"If it’s not too much trouble, we were hoping to show her the old house. You know, for old time’s sake," Dean added.

"Like she's just gonna let two strangers bring in another stranger

"You know, this isn’t a good time. I’m kind of busy," Jenny said.

"Listen, Jenny, it’s important," Dean urged and Missouri smacked him on the back of the head. "Ow!"

The kids giggled again, so Dean flicked Claire on the arm.

"Ow, what was that for?"

"For laughing at me."

"I wasn't the only one!"

"I know, but you're the closest to me."

Claire glared at him and socked him in the arm.

"OW!" He yelped, grabbing his arm where she hit him. "That's it, come here."

Cas smiled and let go of Claire right before Dean grabbed her and pulled her into his lap, her shrieking in shock and glee.

"Let me go!"

"Nope, you need to be punished." Instead of the punishments he was dealt as a child, Dean just tickled the teen.

She shrieked and kicked her legs, trying to escape the man, but she was no match for the 6'1" hunter holding her hostage. They were both laughing and Cas was smiling as he dodged flying feet.

When he felt she'd had enough, Dean stopped tickling her and just held her close to his chest. "Learn your lesson yet?" He asked, peeking over her shoulder to get a better look at her face.

She nodded as she panted and tried to regain her breath. "Yeah, yeah, I won't laugh at you anymore."

He smiled and gave her a quick squeeze before adjusting her on his lap. He looked over as he felt an arm go around his shoulders and he turned so he was leaning against Cas's body. He pulled his knees close to his chest, holding Claire closer to his body.

"Give the poor girl a break, can’t you see she’s upset?" She then turned to Jenny. "Forgive this boy, he means well, he’s just not the sharpest tool in the shed, but hear me out." 

Dean looked stunned.

"About what?" Jenny asked.

"About this house."

"What are you talking about?"

"I think you know what I’m talking about. You think there’s something in this house, something that wants to hurt your family. Am I mistaken?"

"Who are you?"

"We’re people who can help, who can stop this thing. But you’re gonna have to trust us, just a little." 

Jenny looked unsure. A few moments later, Missouri and the boys were in Sari’s bedroom.

"If there’s a dark energy around here, this room should be the center of it," Missouri said.

"Why?" Sam asked.

"This used to be your nursery, Sam. This is where it all happened." Sam glanced at the ceiling. While Missouri looked around the room, Dean pulled out his EMF meter. "That an EMF?" 

"Yeah."

"Amateur." 

The kids didn't giggle that time, finally noticing how she was bullying him. 

"Isn't that the EMF meter you built?" Sam asked.

"Umm, yeah. It is," Dean said.

"Woah, you built an EMF meter?" Kevin asked.

Dean nodded. "Yeah."

"How come you don't ever use it?" Charlie asked.

Dean swallowed. "Umm, it was a piece of garbage. Didn't work right."

Cas sighed. "No, it worked wonderfully." Dean snapped his head over, lightly shaking his head. Cas ignored him. "This was the last time he ever used it because everyone he showed it to wrote it off. Nobody praised him for his skill."

Everyone but John, Mary, and Crowley frowned. 

"Dean, you realize you're really talented, right?" Sam asked.

Dean rolled his eye. "You don't have to compliment me just because Cas got onto you about it. It doesn't matter."

"But Dean, you're really smart, and I'm not just saying that. You're one of the smartest people I know."

"You don't know many people," Dean mumbled.

"Shut up. You built an EMF meter from a box of scraps. You can pull movie and tv show references from thin air, you can pick evidence out of a bunch of random garbage, and you're just as good at research as I am, you just hate doing it. There's a lot of other examples, you just don't see them because you're brain won't let you see them."

Dean swallowed again and looked away from his brother. He looked down when he felt Claire pat his chest, then Charlie patted his leg. He sighed and rested his head against Cas's shoulder.

Cas leaned over and kissed the top of Dean's head. Dean smiled and closed his eyes, listening to the case he worked on nearly a decade ago.

Dean glared at her. He nudged Sam and showed him that the EMF was beeping frantically. 

"I don’t know if you boys should be disappointed or relieved, but this ain’t the thing that took your mom."

"Wait, are you sure?" Sam asked and she nodded. "How do you know?"

"It isn’t the same energy I felt the last time I was here. It’s somethin’ different."

"What is it?" Dean asked.

"Not it." She opened the closet. "Them. There’s more than one spirit in this place."

"What are they doing here?"

"They’re here because of what happened to your family. You see, all those years ago, real evil came to you. It walked this house. That kind of evil leaves wounds. And sometimes, wounds get infected."

"I don’t understand," Sam said.

"This place is a magnet for paranormal energy. It’s attracted a poltergeist. A nasty one. And it won’t rest until Jenny and her babies are dead."

"You said there was more than one spirit."

"There is. I just can’t quite make out the second one."

"Well, one thing’s for damn sure –- nobody’s dyin’ in this house ever again. So whatever is here, how do we stop it?" Dean asked.

At Missouri's house, Sam, Dean, and Missouri were sitting around a table. On the table were different herbs and roots.

"So, what is all this stuff, anyway?" Dean asked.

"Angelica Root, Van Van oil, crossroad dirt, a few other odds and ends."

"Yeah? What are we supposed to do with it?"

"We’re gonna put them inside the walls in the north, south, east, and west corners on each floor of the house."

"We did things so differently back then. Even though we'd been doing that for over a decade, we still had no clue what we were doing," Sam stated.

Dean nodded. "Yeah, we finally got our shit together this year."

"We’ll be punchin’ holes in the drywall. Jenny’s gonna love that."

"She’ll live."

"And this’ll destroy the spirits?" Sam asked.

"It should. It should purify the house completely. We’ll each take a floor. But we work fast. Once the spirits realize what we’re up to, things are gonna get bad."

Back at the Winchester house, Missouri was walking Jenny and her kids outside.

"Look, I’m not sure I’m comfortable leaving you guys here alone," Jenny said.

"Makes sense," Rowena said and Jody nodded.

"Just take your kids to the movies or somethin’, and it’ll be over by the time you get back," Missouri told her. Jenny, still slightly unsure, left with her kids and Missouri went back inside.

Inside the house, Sam went into one of the rooms with a hammer. He knelt down by the wall and began using the end of the hammer to hit against the walls. While he was doing that, a plug on the other side of the room took itself out of the outlet. A lamp began to move on its own also and the plug snaked its way towards Sam. Downstairs in the kitchen, Dean was punching the wall with a small ax. Behind him, a drawer began to open on its own. In the basement, Missouri was looking around. She brought a bag full of herbs to the wall. She heard a noise and turned around to see a table coming towards her. She screamed as it pinned her against the wall. Back in the kitchen, Dean also heard a noise. He quickly ducked just as a knife hurled itself into a cabinet. He placed a table in front of himself as more knives came through it. Upstairs, Sam was chopping a hole in the wall and the lamp crashed to the ground. Sam turned around to see what the noise was, and the cord wrapped itself around his neck. Sam fell to the ground, trying to get the cord off. Eventually, he laid weakly on the floor and Dean ran upstairs and into the room.

"If I didn't know you were still alive, I'd be worried," Crowley said.

Dean turned around with a smirk on his face. "Aww, you worry about us?"

"I take it back. I hope you die."

"Ah! No take-backs!"

"What are you, five?"

"Sam!"

Dean rushed over to Sam and tried to get the cord off, but it wouldn't budge. Instead, Dean kicked a hole in the wall and threw the bag of herbs inside. A blinding white light left the room. Once the spirit was gone, Dean went back over to Sam, who was completely lax on the floor. Dean unraveled the cord from around Sam’s neck and pulled him into a fierce hug. The screen went black.

A few hours later, Sam, Dean, and Missouri were standing in the extremely messy kitchen.

"You sure this is over?" Sam asked.

"I’m sure. Why? Why do you ask?" Missouri asked.

"Never mind." He sighed. "It’s nothin’, I guess." 

"Listen to your gut, boy. It's kept you alive thus far," Bobby said.

"Barely," Sam retorted.

They heard Jenny enter the house. "Hello? We’re home." She came into the kitchen and looked around. "What happened?"

"Hi, sorry. Um, we’ll pay for all of this," Sam said and Dean looked confused.

"Don’t you worry. Dean’s gonna clean up this mess," Missouri said as Dean stood there, not moving. "Well, what are you waiting for, boy? Get the mop." He began walking away. "And don’t cuss at me!" Dean walked away, muttering under his breath. 

"She really didn't like you, did she?" Charlie asked.

"No, she did not. Granted, not a lot of people do," Dean told her. When he looked around a saw a lot of annoyed faces, he added, "alright, but if they do like me, it takes them like 12 years. Not that I blame them, I am quite insufferable."

Cas lightly cuffed the back of his head. "Stop lying."

The kids giggled again as Dean stumbled for words, and came up with none. He leaned back against Cas's shoulder. "I hate you."

"No you don't," Cas said as he kissed Dean's forehead.

Dean sighed. "No, I don't."

A little while later, Missouri and the boys left the house. Jenny waved and shut the door behind them.

Later that night, Jenny was in bed, reading a magazine. She yawned and put the magazine on her bedside table. After turning off the light and sliding underneath the covers, she went to sleep. A few seconds later, she opened her eyes, startled. The bed began to shake violently and she screamed and got out of bed. Meanwhile, outside, Sam and Dean were sitting in the car.

"All right, so, tell me again, what are we still doin’ here?" Dean asked.

"I don’t know. I just…I still have a bad feeling," Sam said.

"Good thing we stayed," Sam said.

"Why? Missouri did her whole Zelda Rubenstein thing, the house should be clean, it should be over."

"Yeah, well, probably. But I just wanna make sure, that’s all."

"Yeah, well, problem is I could be sleeping in a bed right now." He slid down in his seat and closed his eyes. 

Sam looks up at Jenny's bedroom window and saw her screaming, just as in his dream. "Dean. Look, Dean!" 

They rushed out of the car and ran towards the house.

"You grab the kids, I’ll get Jenny," Dean told his brother.

Inside Sari’s bedroom, the figure made out of fire was standing by her closet. 

In the hallway, Dean rushed to Jenny's bedroom door. "Jenny!"

"I can’t open the door!"

"Stand back!" She moved back as Dean kicked down the door and brought her downstairs.

"No, my kids!"

"Sam’s got your kids, come on."

While carrying Ritchie in his arms, Sam went to Sari’s bedroom, where she was screaming for help. Sam went to Sari’s bed and picked her up in his other arm.

"Don’t look. Don’t look!" They left the bedroom. 

Outside, Dean and Jenny rushed out of the house. 

Inside the house, Sam rushed down the stairs and put the kids down on the floor. "All right, Sari, take your brother outside as fast as you can, and don’t look back." 

Dean looked at his brother. "Wait, you said that?"

Sam nodded. "I forgot about that, but yeah. Ironic, innit?"

Suddenly, an invisible force made Sam fall to the floor. He slid backward into another room, crashing into a table. Sari screamed and ran outside with Ritchie to Dean and Jenny. 

Dean kneeled down to Sari’s eye level. "Sari, where’s Sam?"

"He’s inside. Something’s got him," she cried. 

Panicked, Dean looked at the front door. It slammed shut on its own, and the screen went black.

When the screen came back, Dean opened the trunk of the Impala and grabbed a rifle and an ax. He rushed to the front door and began chopping away at it. 

"Goin' full Johnny on the thing," Kevin said.

In the kitchen, Sam got flung into a set of cabinets. He stood up and was pinned against the wall by the invisible force. He couldn't move any part of his body. The fire figure made its way towards Sam. 

"What is it with you and getting thrown into things?" Dean asked.

"I don't know! It's not like I ask them to throw me around. I've had too many concussions, I don't want more."

Dean continued chopping down parts of the door. Eventually, he made a hole that he was able to step through. He walked through the house, looking for Sam. "Sam? Sam!" He found Sam. As he looked at the fire figure, he raised his gun.

"No, don’t! Don’t!"

"What, why?!"

"Because I know who it is. I can see her now."

Suddenly, the fire vanished. Instead, standing in front of them was Mary Winchester, exactly as she was the night she died. Dean’s expression softened. In shock, he lowered his gun slowly.

"Mom?" Dean whispered. 

Mary leaned forward in her seat. "I don't remember this."

Mary smiled and stepped closer to him. "Dean." Tears formed in Dean’s eyes as Mary walked away from him and went to Sam. Dean watched her, never taking his eyes off her. "Sam." Sam smiled weakly, crying. His mother’s smile faded. "I’m sorry."

"For what?" 

She looked at him sadly but said nothing. She walked away from them and looked up at the ceiling. "You get out of my house. And let go of my son." Once again, she burst into flames. When she was entirely engulfed, the fire reached the ceiling and disappeared and the force holding Sam to the wall was released. He walked over to Dean, and the two of them looked at each other, stunned.

"Now it’s over," Sam said.

"I'm glad I was there to protect you, boys, even if I don't remember it."

"I'm glad you were there, too, Mom," Sam said.

Dean didn't know what to say. It was still weird being in the same room with her after all these years. He loved her, of course he did, but it was still weird.

The next morning, Dean was standing by the car with Jenny, looking through old photos.

"Thanks for these," Dean said.

"Don’t thank me, they’re yours." 

Dean put the trunk of photos into the car. 

Sitting on the front steps of the house, Sam was joined by Missouri.

"Well, there are no spirits in there anymore, this time for sure."

"Not even my mom?"

"No."

"What happened?"

"Your mom’s spirit and the poltergeist’s energy, they canceled each other out. Your mom destroyed herself goin’ after the thing."

"Why would she do something like that?"

"Well, to protect her boys, of course." Sam nodded, with tears in his eyes. Missouri went to put her hand on his shoulder, but she stopped herself. "Sam, I’m sorry."

"For what?"

"You sensed it was here, didn’t you? Even when I couldn’t."

"What’s happening to me?"

"A lot," Sam said.

"I know I should have all the answers, but I don’t know."

"Sam, you ready?" Dean called out. 

Sam nodded and went to the car. 

Jenny thanked all of them.

"Don’t you boys be strangers," Missouri called out.

"We won’t," Dean yelled back.

"We totally were."

"See you around." 

Jenny waved. 

They smiled, got in the car, and drove away.

Later, Missouri walked inside her house and set her purse on the table. "That boy…he has such powerful abilities. But why he couldn’t sense his own father, I have no idea." 

The camera panned over to her couch, where John Winchester was sitting.

The boys' jaw fell open as their eyes widened.

"WHAT?!" Mary yelled, standing up so fast her chair flipped over. "You heard his call and you still didn't go see them?! What is wrong with you? You showed up, meaning you heard how upset your son was, but you never went to see them."

John stood up, too. "I did what I had to to keep them safe. I wanted to make sure they dealt with whatever was in the house, but I couldn't see them. Whatever killed you would kill them."

"It would've known they were in the area no matter where you were if it was following you! It probably knew where they were 24/7. You didn't protect our boys, you abandoned them."

"I did what I could to protect them! I don't expect you or them to understand, but I did what I had to."

"That's your excuse for everything, John," Bobby said, throwing in his two cents.

"Excuse me?" John seethed. How dare they question his methods. He knew what he was doing.

"Boys, Mary, cool it. The episode is almost over and our boys don't need to hear this, even if they're in their mid 30's."

Sam and Dean's heads snapped up when they heard Jody say 'our' and they smiled.

The Winchesters huffed and all four of them sat down.

"Mary’s spirit –- do you really think she saved the boys?" He asked.

"I do." 

John nodded sadly and twisted his wedding ring on his finger. 

"John Winchester, I could just slap you. Why won’t you go talk to your children?"

"I want to. You have no idea how much I wanna see ‘em. But I can’t. Not yet. Not until I know the truth." 

They shared a look and the screen faded to black.

"That still makes no sense, but I don't want to argue about this. What's done is done and you can't change this. But you can make this better," Mary said towards John.

Suddenly a bright light engulfed the room and nearly everyone reeled in pain. 

Once the light faded and everyone got readjusted, they began talking amongst themselves. 

"What the hell was that?" Claire asked.

"I think that was my father," Cas said. 

While everyone continued talking about what just happened, Sam let out a loud gasp and quickly moved Kevin off his lap, darting forward to kneel beside the lump on the floor. The light, whatever it was, must've bought it there. In its place, a man was left laying on the floor in front of the couch facing away from them.

Sam gripped the figure's shoulders and helped them sit up, then gently cupped their face in his hands. "G-Gabe?" Sam croaked out, tears forming in his eyes.

The archangel was looking at him with equal shock and love. His hair was matted and the bare grey sweatshirt and sweatpants he was wearing were covered in dirt and grime. But, despite his ragged appearance, there wasn't a scratch or bruise on him.

Gabe pulled Sam forward and crashed their lips forward in a passionate and tear-filled kiss. The room was silent as the two lovers were reunited.

When they pulled apart, Gabe wiped the tears from Sam's face as the man tried to run his fingers through the angel's hair, laughing as they got caught in the knots. "Where have you been this whole time?"

He swallowed, looking down as he was bombarded by memories. "How long have I been gone?"

"The last time we talked was almost five years ago."

It felt like the air had been sucked out of his lungs. "F-five years?" Sam nodded and he took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "You remember those guys I was hanging out with, Loki's brothers?" Again, Sam nodded. "They captured me and delivered me to the Prince of Hell Asmodeus."

Crowley shot up ramrod straight. Asmodeus? Last he'd heard, he was stuck in the lowest parts of Hell trying to climb his way up.

"I know I've been tortured for these past four years, but I don't actually remember any of it. It feels more like an old story someone told me than something I actually lived through."

When it was clear the couple was done talking, Cas spoke up, "Five years? I thought Gabe died six years ago."

Sam and Dean shared a quick glance, Dean nodding at his brother, before Sam helped Gabe stand up, leading him to where he was sitting. Kevin quickly moved to sit on the floor with the girls while Sam got Gabe comfortable. Dean explained the situation to Cas and the others in the room.

"Gabe faked his death five years ago after trying to help us stop the Apocalypse. However, he quickly revealed himself to Sam the following week and they kept in contact until Sam threw himself, Lucifer, and Michael in the cage. After you dragged him out, they started dating soon after. Nearly a year later, Gabe just disappeared. Because Sam was soulless, he didn't really care and I didn't find out until a couple of months later that he was even alive, let alone missing. When Sam got his soul back, we were hiding low from the Leviathans, so he spent every free moment for two months looking for him. Eventually, we came to the conclusion that either he was dead or didn't want to be found. We'd heard nothing until right now." Even when he was finished talking, Dean didn't turn away from Cas, wanting to give his brother all the time he needed to explain everything to Gabe. He couldn't imagine how much of a mess he'd be if Cas disappeared off the face of the Earth for five years.

From his seat, John fumed at the sight of his youngest son and the archangel.

"What's going on?" Gabe asked.

"Your dad brought everyone here to watch our lives in the form of a show."

A smile crept onto the archangel's face. "Like..."

Sam smiled, too. "Yeah, like the one you put us in."

"Have I shown up yet?"

"No, not yet." Suddenly, Sam wrapped his arms around Gabe and pulled him against his chest, resting his chin on the top of his head. He tried to fight back the tears. "I'm so glad you're back. I missed you."

Gabe hugged him back. "I missed you, too."

The next episode began a moment later.

Chapter Text

Sam was on the phone in a hotel room.

"No, Dad was in California last we heard from him. We just thought...he comes to you for 'munitions....maybe you've seen him in the last few weeks. Just, call us if you hear anything."

"’kay," the voice on the phone responded.

"Thanks.

"You bet."

"Caleb hasn't heard from him?" Dean asked.

"Aww, man, I miss Caleb," Dean said.

"Yeah, I miss him, too," Sam agreed.

"What happened to Caleb?" John asked.

"Umm, you'll find out later."

"Nope. And neither has Jefferson or Pastor Jim. What about the journal? Anything leads in there?" Sam asked.

"No, same as last time I looked. Nothing I can make out... I love the guy, but I swear, he writes like friggin' Yoda."

"But Yoda doesn't write," Cas stated.

"No, I'm saying what he was writing was abbreviated and all over the place. It was a mess."

"You know, maybe we should call the Feds. File a missing person’s."

"We've talked about this. Dad'd be pissed if we put the Feds on his tail."

"Damn right, I would. It would mess up any case I was on."

"Well, we were kind of out of options. We didn't know what else to do," Sam said.

"You weren't supposed to look for me, that's what you were supposed to do."

Before Sam could respond, Dean put a hand on his chest, shaking his head. It wasn't worth it.

Gabe looked over at his boyfriend and patted him on the chest.

"I don't care anymore."

A cellphone rang and Dean crossed the room.

"After all that happened back in Kansas, I mean...he should've been there, Dean. You said so yourself. You tried to call him and...nothing."

"I know!" He rummaged through his duffel. "Where the hell is my cellphone?"

"You know, he could be dead for all we know."

"Don't say that! He's not dead! He's – he's..."

"He's what? He's hiding? He's busy?"

Dean found the phone and flicked it open.

The screen showed a message from an unknown number, reading "42, -89."

"Huh. I don't believe it," Dean mumbled.

"What?" 

"It's, uh...It's a text message. It's coordinates."

"Couldn't even type a message? Say, hi boys, miss ya, or something?" Claire asked.

"If you haven't noticed, John's not very good at basic communication," Bobby said. 

John wisely decided to keep his mouth shut so as to not incur the wrath of anyone else in the room.

Dean was typing on a laptop.

"You think Dad was texting us?" Sam asked.

"He's given us coordinates before."

"The man can barely work a toaster, Dean."

"How the fuck do you not know how to work a toaster?"

"Sam, it's good news! It means he's okay, or alive at least."

"Well, was there a number on the caller ID?"

"Nah, it said 'unknown'."

"Well, where do the coordinates point?"

"That's the interesting part. Rockford, Illinois."

"Ok, and that's interesting how?"

"I checked the local Rockford paper. Take a look at this."

"This cop, Walter Kelly, comes home from his shift, shoots his wife, then puts the gun in his mouth, blows his brains out. And earlier that night, Kelly and his partner responded to a call at the Roosevelt Asylum."

"That just sounds like a psychotic break," Bobby said.

"Okay, I'm not following. What has this have to do with us?"

"Dad earmarked the same asylum in the journal. Let’s see..."

"Here. Seven unconfirmed sightings, two deaths – till last week at least. I think this is where he wants us to go."

Sam snorted, "this is a job... Dad wants us to work a job."

"You thought he was actually going to tell you where he was?" Claire asked.

"I was still incredibly naive then. I've learned since then."

"Well, maybe we'll meet up with him? Maybe he's there?"

"Maybe he's not? I mean, he could be sending us there, by ourselves, to hunt this thing."

"Who cares! If he wants us there, it's good enough for me!"

"This doesn't strike you as weird? The texting? The coordinates?"

"Sam! Dad's tellin' us to go somewhere, we're  goin' ."

Sam made a bitchface and sighed.

"So apparently the cops chased the kids here....into the south wing," Sam said, pointing to a sign over one of the doors.

"South wing, huh? Wait, a second," Dean flipped through John's journal, "1972. Three kids broke into the south wing, only one survived. Way he tells it, one of his friends went nuts and started lighting up the place."

"So whatever's going on, the south wing is the heart of it."

"But if the kids are spelunking the asylum, why aren't there a ton more deaths?"

Sam looked around and he saw the broken chain. "Looks like the doors are usually chained. Could've been chained up for years."

"Yeah, to keep people out. Or to keep something in."

They looked at each other, then Sam slowly pushed the door open. They walked down a hallway.

"Let me know if you see any dead people, Haley Joel," Dean joked.

"Who the fuck is Haley Joel?" Claire asked.

"He was the actor who played the little boy in the Sixth Sense, the one that could see ghosts."

"What's Sixth Sense?" Kevin asked and Claire shrugged.

"Uh oh," Cas, Sam, and Bobby muttered as Dean, Gabe, and Charlie's eyes widened in shock.

"You've never seen the Sixth Sense?!"

"That's a crime. When we're done watching this, we're having a movie night and you're going to get caught up on all the classics you missed," Dean declared. 

Both teens looked at each other in fear, then at Cas, hoping he would help them. But he just shook his head and smiled.

"If I had to, then you do, too."

"Dude, enough."

"I'm serious. You gotta be careful, all right? Ghosts are attracted to that whole ESP thing you got going on."

"I told you, it's not ESP! I just have strange vibes sometimes. Weird dreams."

"Yeah, whatever. Don't ask, don't tell."

"You get any reading on that thing or not?"

"Nope. Of course, it doesn't mean no one's home."

"Spirits can't appear during certain hours of the day."

"Yeah, the freaks come out at night."

"Yeah."

"Hey, Sam, who do you think is the hotter psychic: Patricia Arquette, Jennifer Love Hewitt, or you?"

Sam pushed Dean, who laughed.

"I'm afraid to ask," Kevin whispered to Claire, who nodded her head in agreement.

In another room, the boys looked around.

Dean whistled. "Man. Electro-shock. Lobotomies. They did some twisted stuff to these people. Kinda like my man Jack in Cuckoo's Nest." He made crazy eyes and grinned at Sam.

"I don't think I've ever heard you drop that many references in one conversation," Jody said.

Bobby shook his head. "Trust me, he's once dropped 31 movie and tv show references in a 20-minute conversation."

Everyone was shocked and looked at Dean, who just sheepishly smiled back. "I, uh..." After a moment of thinking, he sighed. "No, I got nothin'."

Gabe wolf-whistled. "That's impressive Dean-o. Almost as good as me."

Sam lightly smacked his arm, "don't you dare do a competition."

"I wasn't thinking about it, but that sounds pretty sweet."

The kids laughed when Cas just glared at his brother and boyfriend and they both just visibly deflated.

Sam ignored him and Dean's smile dropped. They look around some more.

"So. Whaddaya think? Ghosts possessing people?" Dean asked.

"Maybe. Or maybe it's more like Amityville, or the Smurl haunting."

"Spirits driving them insane. Kinda like my man Jack in The Shining." Dean grinned.

"Dean," Sam said, making Dean look at him, "when are we going to talk about it?"

"Talk about what?"

"About the fact Dad's not here."

"You really thought he'd be there? He hadn't been there in previous cases," Claire asked Sam.

"I know, but again, I was naive."

"Oh. I see. How ’bout...never."

"I'm being serious, man. He sent us here..."

"So am I, Sam. Look, he sent us here, he obviously wants us here. We'll pick up the search later."

"It doesn't matter what he wants."

"See. That attitude? Right there? That is why I always get the extra cookie."

"Do you know how to take anything seriously?" Jody asked.

After a few seconds, Dean smiled and shook his head once. "Nope."

"My kinda man," Gabe smiled.

Dean's smile fell. "Suddenly, I can't think of any references for the life of me."

Gabe pouted. "Meanie."

"Dad could be in trouble, we should be looking for him. We deserve some answers, Dean. I mean, this is our family we're talking about."

"I understand that Sam, but he's given us an order."

"So what, we gotta always follow Dad's orders?"

"Of course we do."

Sam gave Dean a frustrated face. Dean stared at him then turned away, ending the conversation.

Dean began poking around and picked up a sign "'Sanford Ellicott'...You know what we gotta do. We gotta find out more about the south wing. See if something happened here."

Dean walked away, leaving the sign with Sam, who stared down at it with a bitchface.

Dean was still searching the room. He found a loose panel and pried it off. Behind it was a satchel full of papers.

"This is why I get paid the big bucks."

"We don't get paid at all, Idjit."

"I know that. I'm not  that  stupid. I  have  been doing this job practically my whole life."

Inside was a journal with many notes and hand-drawn pictures of medical instruments. Dean pulled up a chair and started reading, looking concerned.

"Well, all work and no play makes Dr. Ellicott a  very  dull boy."

A noise made him look up quickly.

Sam moved back down a hallway toward Kat and Gavin. "Alright, I've looked everywhere. There's no other way out."

"Who are they?" Kevin asked.

"They were a couple who went on a date to the asylum. They helped us out a bit. Thankfully they both lived and got out of there ok," Sam explained.

"That's good," Mary said.

"So what the hell are we gonna do?" Gavin asked.

"Well for starters, we're not going to panic."

"Why the hell not!"

"Good job at not panicking."

Sam's phone rang and he answered. "Hey."

"Sam, it's me. I see it. It's coming at me," Dean said over a bad connection.

"Where are you?"

"I'm in the basement. Hurry up!"

"I'm on my way."

"Something wasn't right about that call," Claire said.

"Yeah, Dean doesn't normally talk like that,"

"How the hell do you guys know that?" Dean asked.

"They're your bloody family, idiot. They're  supposed  to pay attention to things like that," Crowley said.

Sam hung up and looked at Kat and Gavin. "Alright, can either of you handle a shotgun?"

"What? No!" Gavin yelled.

"I can," Kat said.

Gavin looked at her in amazement.

"My dad took me skeet shooting a coupla times."

"Alright, here. It's loaded with rock salt. It may not kill a spirit, but it will repel it. So if you see something, shoot," Sam explained.

"Okay."

"’kay."

Sam was searching through hallways and rooms. "Dean!"

His flashlight flickered and faded. He shook and tapped it. A door behind him swung open. He raised his shotgun and approached carefully.

"Dean?"

A shadow moved behind a ragged curtain, drawing his attention. When he pulled the curtain back, there was no one there. He turned and an old beaten-up man with ragged hair and clothes grabbed his face. His hands started glowing.

"Don't be afraid. I'm going to make you all better."

"Well, that looked painful," Rowena muttered.

"It was. I had some burn marks on my face for a while," Sam explained.

Back upstairs, Gavin paced while Kat crouched against the wall holding the shotgun.

"Hey, Gavin?" She sighed.

"Yeah?" He asked, going to crouch beside her.

"If we make it out of here alive...we are so breaking up.

Most everyone began laughing.

"I don't blame the girl," Jody said through her laughs.

Gavin stared at her. 

Then they heard a noise around the corner and they both rose.

"Did you hear that?" Kat asked as she raised the shotgun.

"Something's coming."

Dean came around the corner and saw Kat just as she pulled the trigger. He threw himself back around the corner.

"Damn it, damn it, don't shoot! It's me!" Dean yelled as he crouched against the wall.

People began laughing once again.

"You have shit luck, dude," Kevin chuckled.

"Yeah, yeah. I know."

"Sorry! Sorry," Kat yelled.

"Son of a..." Dean came round the corner and looked at the marks the shotgun pellets had left in the wall. "What are you still doing here!? Where's Sam?"

"He went to the basement. You called him," Gavin told him.

"I didn't call anybody."

"His cell phone rang. He said it was you," Kat explained.

"Basement, huh?"

Dean looked around and grabbed some extra weapons. "Alright. Watch yourselves....and watch out for me!"

Dean was looking around in the basement "Sammy? Sam, you down here? Sam? Sam!"

As he turned, Sam was standing right in front of him. Dean jumped back, automatically raising his shotgun.

"Man, answer me when I'm calling you! You alright?"

"Yeah. I'm fine," Sam said.

"You know it wasn't me who called your cell, right?"

"Yeah, I know. I think something lured me down here."

"I think I know who. Dr. Ellicott. That's what the spirits have been trying to tell us. You haven't seen him, have you?"

"No. How do you logbooks him?"

"’Cause I found his logbook. Apparently, he was experimenting on his patients, awful stuff. Makes lobotomies look like a coupla aspirin."

"But it was the patients who rioted."

"Yeah. They were rioting against Dr. Ellicott. Dr. Feelgood was working on some sort of, like, extreme rage therapy. He thought that if he could get his patients to vent their anger then they would be cured of it. Instead, it only made them worse and worse and angrier and angrier. So I'm thinking, what if his spirit is doing the same thing? To the cop? To the kids in the seventies, making them so angry they become homicidal... Come on, we gotta find his bones and torch ’em."

"How? The police never found his body."

"The logbook said he had some sort of hidden procedure room down here somewhere where he'd work on his patients. So, if I was a patient I'd drag his ass down here, do a little work on it myself."

"I don't know, it sounds kinda..."

"Crazy?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah. Exactly."

"I bet it doesn't sound so crazy now, does it?" Cas asked.

Dean shook his head. "Not in the slightest."

Dean opened another door, looked inside, then gestured with his head for Sam to follow. 

The screen showed a close-up of Sam giving Dean a stealthy, sly look.

They both entered the room.

"I told you I looked everywhere. I didn't find a hidden room," Sam said.

"Well, that's why they call it hidden..." Some wind noises could be heard from somewhere in the room. "You hear that?"

"What?"

Dean looked around before crouching in front of a wall and holding his hand out. "There's a door here."

Sam then pointed his gun at Dean. "Dean." A trickle of blood ran from his nose. "Step back from the door."

"That's not good," someone whispered, though Dean couldn't tell who.

He was inclined to agree. This wasn't one of his finer moments, and he didn't care to relive it, but he knew it was being shown for a reason and there was no skipping it.

Dean rose to his feet, his eyes going from the gun to Sam's face. "Sam put the gun down."

"Is that an order?"

"Nah, it's more of a friendly request."

Sam raised the gun to point at Dean's chest. "’Cause I'm getting pretty tired of taking your orders."

"I knew it. Ellicott did something to you."

"For once in your life, just shut your mouth."

"What are you gunna do, Sam? Gun's filled with rock salt. It's not gunna kill me."

Sam shot Dean in the chest. The shot blasted him backward through the hidden door to fall on the floor.

"Holy fuck!" Claire jumped in his arms and Dean tightened his arms on her to keep her from falling off his lap.

Gabe looked at Sam as the hunter tightened his grip on him, knowing he hated watching what he did, what he  almost  did to his brother. He gripped his hand and held it tight.

Although Gabe wasn't there when Sam was growing up, he still knew about his entire life, as all Angels know the lives of the Winchesters, and he remembered how this went down. 

"No. But it will hurt like hell."

Dean lied on the floor, coming to and gasping for breath.

Though Cas knew it was but rock salt, it still frightened him seeing Dean shot, by his brother no less with a shotgun at that close range. He imagined everyone, yes, even Crowley and Rowena, felt much the same way.

"Sam!"

Sam stood over him.

"We gotta burn Ellicott's bones and all this will be over, and you'll be back to normal."

"I am normal. I'm just telling the truth for the first time. I mean, why are we even here? ’Cause, you're following Dad's orders like a good little soldier? Because you always do what he says without question? Are you that desperate for his approval?"

"You guys  did  talk about this afterward, right?" Jody asked. At seeing their faces, she sighed. "Why did I even ask?"

"This isn't you talking, Sam."

"That's the difference between you and me. I have a mind of my own. I'm not pathetic, like you."

"You know I-"

"I know, kid. I know," Dean cut his little brother off without even looking over.

Sam looked at his brother.  Really  looked at him. "No, you don't."

Dean looked at him. "What do you mean? Of course, I know that."

"No. You think those were my underlying thoughts. That I was already thinking that and Ellicott just made me think them. But he didn't. He took my anger at John and turned it toward you because you were the one there. I may have thought those things as a kid, but I hid in the bathroom enough times to know there was a reason. That wasn't me, that was all Ellicott talking."

Dean ignored the tears in his eyes and reached over, grabbing his brother's hand, Kevin placing a hand on Dean's arm. Cas just threw an arm around Dean's shoulders as Claire curled more into Dean's chest.

"So what are you gunna do, huh? Are you gunna kill me?"

"You know what, I am sick of doing what you tell me to do. We're no closer to finding Dad today than we were six months ago."

"Well, then here. Let me make it easier for you." He held his Smith & Wesson toward Sam. "Come on. Take it. Real bullets are gonna work a hell of a lot better than rock salt." Sam hesitated. "Take it!!"

"You have a death wish or something, Squirrel?"

"Well, I mean, at the time, yeah. Been getting better, though."

Charlie leaned back and smacked him in the leg.

Sam took the gun and pointed at Dean's face.

"You hate me that much? You think you could kill your own brother? Then go ahead. Pull the trigger. Do it!"

Sam pulled the trigger but the chamber was empty. He tried again, and once more. Dean used a right cross to knock Sam to the ground and struggled to get up.

Dean moved to stand over Sam. "Man, I'm not going to give you a loaded pistol!"

"I probably shouldn't be saying this, but I'm going to anyway, I actually don't remember taking out the bullets. Must've been instinct or something."

Sam just stared at his brother while Jody and Bobby took a deep breath and Cas gripped Dean's shoulder just a tad tighter.

Sam stared up at him and Dean delivered a vicious right cross to knock Sam out, almost falling as he did so. He patted his brother. "Sorry, Sammy."

Sam and Dean watched Gavin and Kat walk toward their car, then turned to the Impala.

"Hey, Dean?" Sam asked.

Dean turned to look at him.

"I'm sorry, man. I said some awful things back there."

"You remember all that?"

"Yeah. It's like I couldn't control it. But I didn't mean it, any of it.

"You didn't, huh?"

"I know you didn't mean that, but why say it to his face. Now you know he's gonna be thinking about that," Kevin asked.

"I was still in a weird spot, I wasn't thinking straight."

"I mean, you can't think what you're not," Charlie joked and all of the queer, mentally depressed people in the room (nearly everyone) laughed.

Sam looked shocked and offended. "No, of course not! Do we need to talk about this?"

Dean moved to get in the Impala. "No. I'm not really in the sharing and caring kinda mood. I just wanna get some sleep."

"You're never in the sharing and caring kind of mood," Cas stated.

"With you I am," Dean said.

"Because I've had to force it out of you with kind words, threats, and alcohol."

"How do kind words and threats correlate?" Claire whispered to Kevin, who shrugged in response.

"I've gotten better though," Dean added.

Cas sighed and nodded. "That you have."

The camera panned over Dean, sprawled out under the covers, fast asleep.

A phone rang.

"Dean," Sam called out to wake his brother.

Dean didn't move, so, frowning, Sam grabbed Dean’s phone from the end table and checked the number, then flipped it open.

"Hello?"

He was silent as he listened to the person on the phone, then he sat straight up in bed.

"Dad?"

"Dun dun dun," Gabe sang as the episode ended.

"Well, the next episode should be... interesting," Crowle spoke.

"That it shall," Rowena agreed.

"Why don't we take a break? It's probably around 1 or 2, I could whip up a killer lunch, and then we can continue after that," Dean suggested.

"That sounds good," Sam said.

"Oooh, could you make your famous burgers?" Claire asked, with Kevin and Charlie nodding their heads as well.

"Sure!"

As everyone got up and filed out of the room, Cas reached into his pocket and fingered the small, velvety box.

Soon. But not yet.

Chapter Text

Dean headed to the pantry while everyone went to sit at the table. Claire went to sit on the island next to Dean while Sam went to the fridge and got everyone their drink of choice and Cas and Bobby grabbed some extra chairs from the Dean Cave. 

"Alright, what am I making? Mac & Cheese? PB&J?"

"Your burgers!" The kids cheered, causing Dean to laugh.

"Alrighty then."

Once all the chairs were placed, everyone sat down around the table and talked about the previous episodes, which cases they hoped would show up, and which ones they hoped didn't.

Cas placed his hand on the small of Dean's back as he passed behind him, Dean looking back with a smile on his face. "Would you like some help?"

Dean shook his head. "Nah. Last time you made something other than a PB&J, you nearly burnt down the kitchen."

Cas smacked him on the arm. "Yeah, and who's the one who didn't teach me how to use to stove before anything else?"

"I thought you knew!"

"How would I have known?! We don't eat food in heaven, we have no reason for stoves."

"Well, I'm sorry, I thought you learned at the gas station-"

"They fight like an old married couple," Mary whispered to John, her eyes not leaving her son as he continued to argue with his boyfriend.

"They've always been like that, even on the first day they met," Bobby told them as Claire joined the argument, telling stories of Cas' cooking mishaps.

"They're really in love, aren't they?"

Jody nodded. "They certainly are. However, they were too stubborn to notice it until we finally locked them in a closet and refused to open the door until they talked about their feelings."

"That took forever," Charlie chimed in. "They'd been in love for at least 4 or 5 years before we finally snapped."

Mary was shocked. "Really, it took them that long?"

Charlie nodded. "Dean was suffering enforced toxic masculinity and fear of being himself from that guy," Charlie said as she pointed at John, who glared at her, "and they both thought the other was too good for them, that they'd hurt each other. Of course, that was complete bullshit, but Cas knew Dean wasn't ready and he was willing to wait for him."

"What are y'all gossipin' about over there?" Dean asked as he looked over his shoulder at the rest of his family.

"Oh, nothing. Just your sad love life," Sam called back from where he sat between Charlie and Gabe.

"Oh, hardy har. Your love life is just as bad as mine, if not worse."

"Maybe so, but at least I have a reason. Not every person you've ever dated as an adult has died."

"I'm still here," Gabe chimed in.

"You don't count. We thought you were dead for years," Sam told him.

"That's not my fault!"

Sam threw an arm around the archangel's shoulders, "Yeah, I know."

Mary was shocked. Did all of his girlfriends really die? Even Gabe, the archangel sitting across from her? Her son must have horrible luck.

Dean gestured to Cas with his spatula. "Cas has literally died multiple times! We all have."

Sam opened his mouth to retort but sighed. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

Everyone fell back into light conversation as Dean put the finishing touches on the burgers, Cas and Claire grabbing all the condiments from the fridge.

"Dinner is served," Dean declared as he put two plates on the table, one full of hamburger patties, some with cheese and other without, and the other full of toasted and untoasted buns. "Dig in."

And that they did.

The group passed around stories of good times from their childhoods and good times with each other. Dean talked about the latest hunt they'd been on, Bobby brought up a funny story about Sam and Dean growing up, and Charlie talked about her latest crush, a cute girl she'd met at a coffee shop in Heaven.

Oh yeah, since Gabe had shown up again, he and Cas had been working on an open Heaven, a place for all souls to mingle peacefully and uninterrupted, to live their lives how they wanted to in the afterlife.

Once everyone was finished, the kids gathered all the plates and went to wash the dishes.

"You guys don't have to do that, you know," Dean told them.

"We know, but you cooked dinner and you need to relax old man," Claire said.

"I'm not old,' Dean shot back.

"Yeah, you are."

"Am not."

"Uh-huh.'

"Nuh-uh."

"Claire, he is 37, he's not nearly the oldest one in the room," Cas started.

"Thank you."

"-but you're right, he does need to relax."

"Hey!"

"They're not wrong, boy," Bobby said. "One good night of sleep is not going to replace the amount of sleep you most likely missed on your recent hunt."

Dean sighed and dropped his head in his hands. "Fine, but can we at least figure out a plan for however long we're stuck here?"

"The hell do you mean?" John asked

"I mean, God said time is frozen while we're watching this stuff, so we're not missing any hunts, which is good. But, it'd be a good idea to map out how many episodes we're gonna watch a day. I mean, we can't stay sitting on a couch all day. We need to plan times to move around, exercise in some way if we want, and times to eat," Dean explained.

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"What did you have in mind?" Kevin asked from his spot beside Charlie at the sink.

"Well, we all get up at different times, but I think we should at least have breakfast and be ready to start watching by 09:30. Each episode seems to last around 43 minutes, so maybe watch 4 episodes until 12:30. Then I could make some lunch, we could do some other stuff for an hour before starting back up again around 13:30. We could watch about 6 episodes until 17:30. I usually spend about half an hour making dinner as we spend about an hour eating it, so we'd probably finish around 19:00. We could either watch 4 episodes and go straight to bed or watch an episode or two and do something else before bed," Dean explained. Everyone was silent, which caused Dean to finally raise his head. "What?"

"When did you have time to come up with that plan?" John asked though he didn't sound all that impressed. He actually sounded more accusatory than anything.

"Just now," Dean said, looking back down at the table, though he looked back up when he felt Cas's hand on his back.

"That's amazing," Mary said in awe. She'd heard Sam's attempts at showing off Dean's intelligence, but she had yet to actually see it in real-time.

"That makes sense," Sam started. "And we can edit that schedule as we need to, but that seems pretty solid."

The kids all nodded along with him. 

Suddenly Gabe let out a yawn and stretched. "Man, I am beat. Getting brought back to life is exhausting."

"You weren’t dead," Claire said.

"I basically was," Gabe shot back.

Claire stuck her tongue out, and Gabe did the same thing back.

"Ok, I think we're all tired," Jody cut in, trying to stop whatever was happening in front of her. “At least most of us will be able to sleep.”

Mary looked confused and when Sam noticed, he decided to explain.

"Well, because Cas and Gabe are angels, they don't feel things the same way we do," Sam explained. "They don't feel hunger or tiredness, and they don't feel pain nearly to the same extent we do."

"They both just ate dinner," John said.

"I eat it to fit in," Gabe said. "I like the experience of eating with my family. Cas is pretty much the same way, but his power is finicky since being cut off from Heaven, so he can taste some foods and he feels light hunger. We also don't need to sleep. Cas might feel a little sleepy at times, especially when his Grace is low, but neither of us usually sleeps.

"I lay in bed until he," Cas added, pointing at Dean, "falls asleep, then I wander the Bunker and do whatever I feel like doing until morning. Though, sometimes I stay in bed. But my Grace is a little low after our last hunt, so I could taste dinner and I’ll likely nap tonight, especially after sleeping all night last night.

"That's fascinating," Mary said.

"I think that's all the time we have for story-telling tonight, ladies and gentleman," Dean said as he and Cas stood up, noting that the time on his phone read 22:03. "I think we all need to go to bed."

"Uggh, fine." Claire groaned, standing up beside Cas and Dean. 

"Do I need to read you guys a bedtime story, or can you go to bed without it?" Dean asked. 

"Fuck off," Claire flipped him off as she walked out of the kitchen.

After that, everyone got up and headed to their respective rooms. After brushing their teeth, Dean changed into a pair of sweats and headed back to his room, climbing under the covers and sitting up against the headboard. 

With the light still on, he could see Cas in a tank and sweats walking to his coat draped on the chair in the corner of the room. He reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a small box Dean recognized as his fidget cube. Cas looked over and tossed it to him before climbing into bed beside him.

"How are you feeling?" Cas asked as Dean set the fidget cube on the nightstand.

"Better. I don't feel like I'm gonna cry every time he raises his voice." They both knew who the hunter was talking about.

Cas gripped his boyfriend's hand. "I'm sorry that you have to deal with him. He won't bother you again."

Dean sighed and laid his head on Cas's shoulder. "You can't promise that."

"No, but I can promise to do my best to keep him from you."

"I don't need your protection, I'm a grown man."

Cas squeezed his hand. "I know. That's not what I'm saying."

Dean sighed and buried his face in Cas's shoulder. "I know, I'm sorry."

"It's ok."

They sat in silence for a minute, the only sound in the room being the chain on Dean's fidget ring spinning.

A few minutes later, the sound slowed and eventually stopped. Cas looked over and Dean was fast asleep on his shoulder, his right arm thrown across the angel's waist.

Cas adjusted the man so he was laying down, his head resting on Cas's chest and his arm over his waist. He used his abilities to turn off the lamp and he wrapped his arms around the love of his life, kissing him on the forehead.

"Good night, mi amor."

Dean woke to the feeling of someone shaking his shoulder. Thinking it was Sam, he turned his head and adjusted his hold on the pillow, not moving from his position on his stomach. "Go away, Sam. I'll get up later."

"You'll get up, now," a voice to his side spoke.

Dean flipped over and shot up, ramrod straight. Looking over, John was standing beside the bed, his hands in his pockets and a terrifyingly neutral look on his face.

"W-what are you doing in here, John?" He cursed himself for his stuttering and the shakiness in his voice.

"I'm your father and you'll refer to me as such."

"Yes, sir. Sorry, sir." Ok, he could do this. He could pretend. He'd also have to talk to Sam and Cas about watching his d- John. "Is there something you needed, sir?"

"I need to know everything about how you met the monsters in the other room."

"May I ask why, sir?"

"You all see to be under some kind of charm, so maybe something about when you first met might tell me how to break it."

Dean's head snapped to look at his- John. Not his dad, John. "There's no spell. If so, Sam would've figured it out if no one else had. Plus, there's no reason to—" Dean's head snapped to the side as a sting spread across his cheek. He was frozen as memories flashed before his mind. Flashes of a little boy crying, black and blue bruises covering little arms, blood spots littering the floor.

I need to protect Sam. I need to protect Sam. IneedtoprotectSamIneedtoprotectSam. SammySammySammySamSam. Where's Sammy? I need to protect him, I need to protect-

Dean started gasping as a hand wrapped around his throat in a way he recognized. It wasn't super tight, but tight enough to get Dean back in his head and scare him into submission. It was a gesture he knew well enough.

Dean's eyes were wide as he looked at his father.

"I am your superior and you will do well to remember me as such. What I say goes and you will not question what I say, do you understand?"

Dean still couldn't speak, fear coursing through his veins and the hand around his throat, so he nodded his head.

The hand tightened for a second before loosening. "I said, do you understand."

"Y-yes, sir," Dean choked out, and the hand dropped from his throat. While the hold usually wasn't tight enough to bruise, it was enough to scare him. 

"Now, explain."

Dean spent the next 30 minutes telling John about how he met Cas, Crowley, and Rowena.

While John was busy thinking about spells and stuff, Cas walked into the room with a book. When he spotted John and the slight bruising on his boyfriend's throat and cheek, the peaceful look slipped off his face. 

"What are you doing in here, John?"

The man turned around to look at the angel. "Aren't I allowed to just be alone with my son?"

"Not when you've abused him since he was a young child and you clearly haven't changed your ways. I don't know how you managed to sneak away without anyone noticing, but we will not stand for it. Now you can either leave the room yourself or I will drag you out of here by your teeth."

Cas clearly got on John's nerves and he wanted to fight back, but he relented and raised his hands in defeat. "Fine, whatever. I'll leave." He moved to the door, Cas's eyes never leaving the elder hunter. 

Cas grabbed John's arm before he could leave. "If I ever see that you have injured him, mentally or physically, Alistair's torture will have felt like child's play compared to what I'll do to you."

John glared at him, looked back at Dean, and ripped his arm out of the angel's grip before leaving. 

As soon as he was gone, Cas moved to sit beside Dean on the bed, lightly running his fingers across his throat and cheek. 

"Ya know, I usually hate you standing up for me, but that was pretty hot," Dean croaked.

The angel smiled. "I'll always protect you, even from those you shouldn't need protecting from." After a moment of checking over his hunter and healing him, Cas gripped Dean's hand. "What did he want?"

"He wanted to know how I met you, Crowley, and Rowena. He thinks you guys put a spell on us, that that's why we have you around and stuff. Which is absolute bullshit by the way."

Cas smiled. "I know." He then got up and walked over to his trenchcoat, still draped over the chair in the corner of the room. He reached down and grabbed something from one of the pockets, keeping it behind his back until he was back beside Dean.

"What you got there?"

Cas didn't respond, only gripping Dean's hand once more and refusing to look him in the eyes. "I hope you know I'll always protect you, even if you wish otherwise."

Dean looked confused and worried. "I know that. What's this about?"

Cas ignored him again. "Since I rescued you from Hell, that has been my "mission". But the longer I stayed with you, the more I thought. I always thought about what my true happiness was. I never found an answer because the one thing I want... It's something I never thought I could have. But I think I know... I think I know now." 

Cas looked up and Dean was shocked to see tears forming in the corners of his eyes. 

"I know how you see yourself, Dean," Cas continued. "You see yourself the same way our enemies see you. You're destructive, and you're angry, and you're broken. You're "daddy's blunt instrument." And you think that hate and anger, that's... That's what drives you, that's who you are. It's not. And everyone who knows you see it. Everything you have ever done, the good and the bad, you have done for love. You raised your little brother, your son practically, for love. You fought for this whole world for love. That is who you are. You're the most caring man on Earth. You are the most selfless, loving human being I will ever know." Cas sniffled, trying to subtly wipe away the tears. "Knowing you has changed me. Because you cared, I cared. I cared about you, I cared about Sam... I cared about the whole world because of you. You changed me, Dean." Cas finally pulled the box out from behind his back, revealing a silver band with a pulsing, glowing blue light embedded around the middle. Inscribed on the inside of the ring was Dean's full name and the date they met in Enochian.

Dean finally realized what was happening and his eyes widened as Cas held the box up.

"I love you, Dean Winchester, so will you make me even happier and marry me?"

Dean was in shock. Although he and Cas had been dating for years, he'd never even thought about marriage, never thought it was something Cas knew about, let alone wanted. Tears welled in his eyes and he smiled as he cupped each side of Cas's face, kissing him with all the love he could physically muster. When he ran out of breath, they parted and rested their foreheads together.

"Of fuckin' course I'll marry ya, Cas."

Cas let out a relieved laugh and they kissed once more before Cas removed the ring from the box and placed it on Dean's finger.

"It's perfect," Dean whispered. 

"You're perfect," Cas whispered back and they both chuckled.

After spending a few more minutes together in pure bliss, they finally decided they needed to go see the rest of their family and get breakfast started.

When they entered the kitchen, everyone was at the table chatting. Wanting to enjoy the peace without butting in, Dean slinked toward the pantry and began pulling stuff out to make pancakes and bacon.

He was flipping pancakes on the skillet when arms wrapped themselves around his waist. Knowing who it was he just looked over his shoulder and received a kiss. 

"Breakfast will be done in a few minutes, let the others know?"

"Mm-hm." One more kiss on his neck and Cas was back to the table.

About 5 minutes later, Dean approached the table and placed a plate of pancakes and a plate of bacon in the middle of the table.

"Hold on, what's this?" Charlie asked as she took Dean's left hand as soon as he sat down, rotating his hand to get a better look at the ring. She looked up at him. "Is this what I think it is?"

Not knowing how to answer her, and knowing everybody was looking, he just nodded his head, a smile on his face.

She smiled back and threw herself in his arms. "Congrats, big brother," She whispered in his ear.

"Wait, what happened?" Claire asked from across the table.

"I proposed to Dean this morning," Cas explained.

"Finally," Sam, Jody, and all the kids said at once.

"Wait, you guys knew?" Dean asked.

"Of course we did, dearie. Who do you think gave him the idea?" Rowena asked.

"And who do you think helped him put his Grace in there?" Sam asked.

"We've known for a bloody long time," Crowley said. 

"I apologize, but I couldn't figure out the right time," Cas explained.

"Then what made you do it now?" Bobby asked.

Cas glanced over at the eldest Winchester. "Because Dean is the love of my life, and if proposing to him is the only way to prove that he is under no spell, that I stay because I love him and I'd rather be nowhere else, then so be it."

"Wait, wait, wait, wait. John thought we put a spell on them or something?" Gabe asked.

Cas nodded.

"Why wouldn't I? I taught my kids to kill monsters, and here they are dating angels and fraternizing with a demon and a witch. Something is going on here!" John claimed as he stood up, Mary trying to pull him back into his seat.

"I'm assuming Dean told you how we met them all?" Sam asked.

When John nodded, Dean subconsciously rubbed his throat.

"Then you know they may not have started as friends, but they've earned our trust time and time again," Sam said. "Cas has been with us for the last 6 years, and Crowley on and off for about the same. We met Gabe about 8 years ago and he stuck around until he was kidnapped, and we met Rowena this year, but she's finally proved herself. Other than Rowena and Gabe who haven't been with us long, they've all helped us in many ways, aiding us in saving the world. Cas has died multiple times for us. We trust them, we love them, and they are family. So I don't care if you don't trust them, that's fine, you don't know them, you don't know what we or they've been through. So sit your ass down, finish breakfast, and we're going to keep watching the show. Is that clear?"

John glared at his son, but just nodded and sat back down, tearing into his plate with a vengeance.

Looking back, Dean smiled at his little brother. 

"Congratulations, Dean and Cas. You deserve it."

"Thanks, little bro." Looking around, he noticed that all of the plates on the table were empty. "Well, looks like everyone's done, so-" He went to stand up, but hands on his shoulders pushed him back down and picked up the plate in front of him.

"Nope. You cook, we clean. Them's the rules," Claire said as she, Charlie, and Kevin picked up the plates and brought them to the sink, cleaning and drying them.

"Alrighty then. Grab some snacks from the pantry for later."

Once they were finished, everyone grabbed their favorite snacks and went to the now dubbed "theater room", sitting in their respective places with Sam, Dean, Cas, and Gabe being the only ones on the couch and the next episode began.

Chapter Text

Before the episode began, the words "this episode is a combination of three different cases called Scarecrow, Faith, and Route 666." 

Claire placed herself back in Dean's lap, Charlie sat down on the ground between Sam and Dean, and Kevin also got up to sit beside her.

The screen went black for a moment before the first scene appeared on the screen.

Sam and Dean were sleeping in a motel room when Dean’s phone began to ring, but he didn't wake up.

"Dean," Sam called out. Dean still didn’t wake up, so Sam answered the phone instead. "Hello?"

The camera cut to a man standing at a payphone in California and it switched back and forth between that and the motel room.

"Sam, is that you?" John asked. 

"At least he called you guys once," Claire mumbled.

Sam sat up in bed. "Dad? Are you hurt?"

"I’m fine."

"We’ve been looking for you everywhere. We didn’t know where you were, if you were okay."

"Sammy, I’m all right. What about you and Dean?" 

"And it seems like he cares," Kevin added.

"I do care! They are my kids after all. I raised them," John yelled. How dare they question his parenting.

"No, you fucking didn't," Sam bit back. Before John could open his mouth to interrupt, Rowena magicked it shut, so Sam could continue. "You didn't raise us at all. You trained us like we were goddamn soldiers in a war. We were children, and you treated us like you were our fucking drill Seargent. So, no, John, you didn't raise us. Dean raised me, and he raised himself. Bobby helped when he could and we love him for that, but when it came down to it, Dean raised us. Bobby was more of a father to us than you ever were, and Dean even more so." Sam took a break to calm himself down so he didn't violently explode. "You know, sometimes, I have to force myself not to call Dean dad every other day. And I'm pretty sure I have a few times when I was younger or just sick or injured. Because he  is  my dad, despite only being 4-years-older than me. So no matter how many times you claim to have raised us and been a great parent, just know that no one in this room believes you, because my parents are these two," Sam finished, pointing at both Dean and Bobby, both of who were fighting back tears.

Dean reached over and wrapped his arms around his little brother. "Yeah, well you've been my kid since the day I basically adopted you."

Gabe leaned over with a smirk on his face. "Does that mean I'm your son-in-law?"

Cas tilted his head in confusion. "But you're not married."

"True. But you two are engaged, so does that make you Sam's step-dad?" Gabe asked.

"I will actually kill you," Dean said.

"Aww, but you wouldn't kill your son's boyfriend, especially if he's your fiancé's brother."

"Wait..."

"Nope, not thinking about that."

"Uggh, gross."

At the motel, Dean was waking up.

"We’re fine. Dad, where are you?" 

Dean sat up in bed.

"Sorry, kiddo, I can’t tell you that."

"What? Why not?"

"Is that Dad?" Dean asked, now fully awake.

"Look, I know this is hard for you to understand. You’re just gonna have to trust me on this."

"You’re after it, aren’t you? The thing that killed Mom."

"Yeah. It’s a demon, Sam."

"A demon? You know for sure?"

 A demon? What’s he saying?" Dean asked.

"I do. Listen, Sammy, I, uh…I also know what happened to your girlfriend. I’m so sorry. I would’ve done anything to protect you from that."

"You know where it is?"

"Yeah, I think I’m finally closing in on it."

"Let us help."

"You can’t. You can’t be any part of it."

"Why not?"

"Give me the phone," Dean said, reaching for the phone.

"Listen, Sammy, that’s why I’m calling. You and your brother, you gotta stop looking for me. Alright, now, I need you to write down these names."

"Names? What names, Dad—talk to me, tell me what’s going on."

"Look, we don’t have time for this. This is bigger than you think, they’re everywhere. Even us talking right now, it’s not safe."

"I still don't really understand how," Charlie said.

"Yeah, we don't either," Sam said. "The only demons we knew that used technology at all were Crowley and Meg."

"A lot of demons don't trust technology. Don't really know why, but they find it primitive," Crowley explained.

"No. Alright? No way."

"Give me the phone," Dean said again.

"I have given you an order. Now, you stop following me, and you do your job. You understand me? Now, take down these names." 

Dean finally grabbed the phone from Sam. "Dad, it’s me. Where are you?"..."Yes, sir."…"Uh, yeah, I got a pen. What are their names?"

The camera cut to the brothers sitting in the car with Sam driving.

"Wait, you let Sam drive?" Jody asked.

"It's rare, but it does happen," Sam said.

"Alright, so, the names Dad gave us, they’re all couples?" Sam asked.

"Three different couples. All went missing," Dean explained.

"And they’re all from different towns? Different states?"

"That’s right. You got Washington, New York, Colorado. Each couple took a road trip cross-country. None of them arrived at their destination, and none of them were ever heard from again."

"Well, it’s a big country, Dean. They could’ve disappeared anywhere."

"Yeah, could’ve. But each one’s route took ‘em to the same part of Indiana. Always on the second week of April. One year after another after another."

"This is the second week of April."

"Yep."

"So, Dad is sending us to Indiana to go hunting for something before another couple vanishes?"

"Yahtzee. Can you imagine putting together a pattern like this? All the different obits Dad had to go through? The man’s a master." 

"I mean, I guess. However, Sam created a program that sorts through all the missing persons reported going back to the early 1900s and alerts us if there are more than three people that have disappeared on the same day months in a row," Dean explained. "But I guess for back then it was impressive"

"Wait, really? You created that? I thought someone else made it and just sent it to you. I've had so many other hunters tell me that they loved it and it helped them on so many cases."

Sam just shrugged. "We have a weird reputation. Some like us, some fear us, and some straight-up hate us. So I thought it'd be better to pass it off as someone else's work. Didn't want our reputation to get in the way of something that could help hunters world wide."

"Makes sense. I"m proud of ya, kiddo," Bobby said, placing a hand on his pseudo son's shoulder.

Sam smiled back at him.

Sam looked annoyed and he pulled over to the side of the road, turning off the car. 

"What are you doing?"

"We’re not going to Indiana."

"We’re not?"

"No. We’re going to California. Dad called from a payphone. Sacramento area code."

"Sam."

"Dean, if this demon killed Mom and Jess, and Dad’s closing in, we’ve gotta be there. We’ve gotta help."

"Dad doesn’t want our help."

"I don’t care."

"He’s given us an order."

"I don’t care," Sam repeated. "We don’t always have to do what he says."

"Sam, Dad is asking us to work jobs, to save lives, it’s important."

"Alright, I understand, believe me, I understand. But I’m talking one week here, man, to get answers. To get revenge."

"Alright, look, I know how you feel."

"Do you?" Dean was shocked at Sam’s tone. "How old were you when Mom died? Four? Jess died six months ago. How the hell would you know how I feel?"

"I'm sorry."

"I know. But you were right. I was only 4, I couldn't comprehend what happened."

"But that's not right, I was wrong. Around 4-years-old is when children start to process death and that's also when they start feeling empathy. You took care of me the way you did because you felt so upset. You were devastated, so you thought that I would feel that way, too, so you raised me in a way where I knew who Mom was, but I wouldn't feel sad about her death. I was wrong. You knew what I felt and so much more."

Dean didn't quite know how to feel or respond to that, so he just held his brother closer to himself.

"You did good," Mary whispered, too low for anyone but the inhuman creatures to hear.

"Dad said it wasn’t safe. For any of us. I mean, he obviously knows something that we don’t, so if he says to stay away, we stay away."

"I don’t understand the blind faith you have in the man. I mean, it’s like you don’t even question him."

"Yeah, it’s called being a good son!" Sam got angry and got out of the car. Dean also got out and watched Sam unload his things from the trunk. "You’re a selfish bastard, you know that? You just do whatever you want. Don’t care what anybody thinks."

"That’s what you really think?" Sam asked.

"Yes, it is."

"Well, then this selfish bastard is going to California." He put on his backpack and started walking away.

"Come on, you’re not serious."

"I am serious."

"It’s the middle of the night! Hey, I’m taking off, I will leave your ass, you hear me?" Sam stopped walking and turned around.

"That’s what I want you to do." They stared at each other for a few seconds, waiting.

"Goodbye, Sam." He closed the trunk, got in the car, and drove away. Sam watched him leave, then started walking away.

In Burkittsville, Indiana, Dean pulled over to the side of the road and pulled out his cell phone. He selected the name “Sam Mobile” and thought about calling Sam. He changed his mind and closed his cell phone, then shut off the car and got out.

"Damn, when you two fight, you two really go at it."

"Yeah, until recently we never had a healthy relationship. Cas and Gabe have helped us recently and we've been getting better. But, uh, I was in the mindset that John knew best up until I met Cas, so I was kinda pissed that Sam would abandon a hunt that he sent us on. And that was also when I realized that he wasn't going to California to find John, but to find the demon that killed his girlfriend. I think I was upset because it occurred to me that Sam really was with me to find the demon. He wasn't there for me or John, but for Jess. And he was probably planning on leaving again once it was dead. And I didn't like that. And when I don't like or understand something, I kinda lash out, so that's why when we fight, we go all out."

The room was completely silent.  

Sam was standing on the side of the road. He turned around and saw a young girl with short blonde hair sitting with her back to him. She was listening to music.

"This was your first time meeting her?" Dean asked, recognizing who was standing there.

"Yeah. Who knew."

"She looks very different," Cas said. 

"That she does," Dean agreed.

"Hey," he called out, but she couldn't hear him, so he walked over to her and put his hand on her shoulder. She jumped and took off her headphones.

"You scared the hell outta me."

"I’m sorry. I just thought you might need some help."

"No, I’m good, thanks."

"Uh, so where you headed?"

"No offense, but no way I’m telling you."

"Why not?"

"You could be some kind of freak. I mean, you are hitchhiking."

"Well, so are you." 

She laughed and a moment later, a van honked its horn and pulled over. "Need a ride?"

"Yeah," Sam and the girl said at the same time.

"Just her. I ain’t takin’ you," the driver said to Sam. The girl gathered her things and got in the van.

"You trust shady van guy and not me?" Sam asked.

"Definitely." And they drove away.

"This is weird," Dean whispered.

Sam chuckled. "It really is"

Sam was talking to the clerk at the bus station.

"Sorry, the Sacramento bus doesn’t run again till tomorrow." She checked the schedule. "Uh, 5:05 PM."

"Tomorrow? There’s got to be another way."

"Well, there is. Buy a car." Sam was annoyed and left the ticket window. He took out his PalmPilot and selected Dean’s phone number.

The girl from earlier was sitting on the floor with her bags. "Hey." 

Sam looked at her, confused, and turned off his PalmPilot without calling Dean.

"Hey."

"You again."

"What happened to your ride?"

"You were right. That guy was shady. He was all hands." Sam raised his eyebrows. "I cut him loose." Sam looked around, disappointed. "What’s the matter?"

"Just trying to get to California."

"No way," she gasped, surprised.

"Yeah."

"Me too." She stood up and walked toward Sam. "You know, the next bus isn’t until tomorrow."

"Yeah. Yeah, that’s the problem."

"Why? What’s in Cali that’s so important?"

"Just something I’ve been looking for. For a long time."

"Well, then I’m sure it can wait one more day, right?" Sam laughed and the girl extended her hand for Sam to shake. "I’m Meg."

"Sam."

"I feel like this whole thing was staged," Gabe said.

"Agreed. It's too coincidental," Cas added.

Sam and Meg were sitting at a table with beers and different foods around them.

"So, what, are you on some kind of vacation or something?" Sam asked. Meg laughed. "Yeah, right. It’s all sipping Cristal poolside for me." They laughed. "No. I had to get away from my family."

"Why?"

"I love my parents. And they wanted what’s best for me. They just didn’t care if I wanted it. I was supposed to be smart. But not smart enough to scare away a husband." Sam smiled. "It’s just…because my family said so, I was supposed to sit there and do what I was told. So I just went on my own way instead." Sam stared at her. "I’m sorry. The things you say to people you hardly know."

"No, no, it’s okay. I know how you feel. Remember that brother I mentioned before, that I was road-tripping with?" Meg nodded. "It’s, uh, it’s kind of the same deal."

"And that’s why you’re not riding with him anymore?" Sam shook his head and Meg raised her beer bottle. "Here’s to us. The food might be bad, and the beds might be hard. But at least we’re living our own lives. And nobody else’s." Sam tapped his bottle against hers and they both drank.

"You know I don't think that, right?"

"Just keep watching."

It was the middle of the night and Meg was sleeping on the floor of the bus station. Sam was sitting by his bags on the phone with Dean. The scene alternated between the bus station and Dean's car.

'The scarecrow climbed off its cross?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, I’m tellin’ ya. Burkittsville, Indiana. Fun Town."

"It didn’t kill the couple, did it?"

"No. I can cope without you, you know."

"So, something must be animating it. A spirit."

"No, it’s more than a spirit. It’s a god. A Pagan god, anyway."

"What makes you say that?"

"The annual cycle of its killings? And the fact that the victims are always a man and a woman. Like some kind of fertility right. And you should see the locals. The way they treated this couple. Fattenin’ ‘em up like a Christmas turkey."

"The last meal. Given to sacrificial victims."

"Yeah, I’m thinking a ritual sacrifice to appease some Pagan god."

"So, a god possesses the scarecrow..."

"And the scarecrow takes its sacrifice. And for another year, the crops won’t wilt, and disease won’t spread."

"Do you know which god you’re dealing with?"

"No, not yet."

"Well, you figure out what it is, you can figure out a way to kill it."

"I know. I’m actually on my way to a local community college. I’ve got an appointment with a professor. You know, since I don’t have my trusty sidekick geek boy to do all the research." 

Sam laughed. "You know, if you’re hinting you need my help, just ask."

"I’m not hinting anything. Actually, uh—I want you to know….I mean, don’t think…."

"Yeah. I’m sorry, too."

"Sam. You were right. You gotta do your own thing. You gotta live your own life."

"Are you serious?"

"You’ve always known what you want. And you go after it. You stand up to Dad. And you always have. Hell, I wish I—anyway….I admire that about you. I’m proud of you, Sammy."

"I don’t even know what to say."

"Say you’ll take care of yourself."

"I will."

"Call me when you find Dad."

"OK. Bye, Dean," Sam sadly said as they hung up. 

Meg woke up and moved next to Sam. "Who was that?"

"My brother."

"What’d he say?"

"Goodbye." They exchanged a look.

"That lasted for, like, a day, didn't it?" Kevin asked. Both brothers nodded.

Still at the bus station, Meg was gathering her things and Sam was trying to call Dean on his cell phone.

"Hey. Our bus came in." 

Sam hung up the phone, shaking his head. "You better catch it. I gotta go." He put on his backpack.

"Go where?"

"Burkittsville."

"Sam, wait."

"I’ve been trying to call my brother for the last three hours. I’m just getting his voicemail."

"Well, maybe his phone’s turned off."

"No, that’s not like him. Meg, I think he might be in trouble."

"What kind of trouble?"

"I can’t really explain right now. I’m sorry, look, I don’t want you to miss your bus."

"But I don’t understand. You’re running back to your brother? The guy you ran away from? Why, because he won’t pick up his phone? Sam—come with me to California."

"I can’t. I’m sorry."

"Why not?"

"He’s my family." Sam left. Meg watched him go, close to tears.

"I don't understand. She never really cared about him and he can't see her, so why the tears?" Cas asked.

"Don't know. Maybe she thought he would look back and she could guilt-trip him, or maybe she was thinking about how she might be in trouble for not getting Sam to leave me," Dean explained.

"Could be," Sam shrugged. "Besides, there's nothing that could make me willingly leave you." 

Dean pointedly ignored the looks Cas and Claire were giving him, knowing they were thinking about when Sam left him to rot in Purgatory. But Dean wasn't going to bring that up. Sam already apologized and that wouldn't bring up anything but bad memories.

Dean was trying to open the cellar door, but he failed.

"I don’t understand. They’re gonna kill us?" Emily asked, the girl locked in the cellar with Dean.

"Sacrifice us. Which is, I don’t know, classier, I guess?" He walked over to her. "You really didn’t know anything about this, did you?"

"About what? The scarecrow god? I can’t believe this."

"Well, you better start believing, cause I’m gonna need your help."

"Okay."

"Now, we can destroy the scarecrow, but we gotta find the tree."

"What tree?"

"Maybe you can help me with that. It would be really old. The locals would treat it with a lot of respect, you know, like it was sacred."

"There was this one apple tree. The immigrants brought it over with them. They call it the First Tree."

"Is it in the orchard?"

"Yeah, but I don’t know where." 

The cellar door opened and the four elders were standing there.

"It’s time," said Emily's aunt. 

Dean and Emily looked at each other, nervous.

In the orchard, the elders were tying Dean and Emily to two adjacent trees.

"How many people have you killed, Sheriff? How much blood is on your hands?" Dean asked.

"We don’t kill them," one answered.

"No, but you sure cover up after. I mean, how many cars have you hidden, clothes have you buried?" The sheriff walked away.

"Uncle Harley, please," Emily begged.

"I am so sorry, Em. I wish it wasn’t you."

"Try to understand. It’s our responsibility. And there’s just no other choice. There’s nobody else but you," her aunt explained.

"I’m your family," Emily begged.

"Sweetheart, that’s what sacrifice means. Giving up something you love for the greater good. The town needs to be safe. The good of the many outweighs the good of the one," her aunt explained and the four elders walked away.

Dean gripped Sam tighter, thinking about when his little brother, his kid, sacrificed himself and jumped into the cage to save the world.

"I hope your apple pie is freakin’ worth it!" Dean yelled.

The kids all burst out laughing.

"Of course that's what you focused on," Charlie said.

"Of course! Pie is the food of the gods," Dean beamed.

"I've never known my father to eat, let alone any of the other dieties he'd communicate with," Cas said. However, one look at the smirk on his fiancé's face made him realize he wasn't being literal.

Fiancé. That was a word Cas thought he'd never use, considering he was essentially a mindless, emotionless robot following orders for the majority of his long life. It was only when he pulled Dean from perdition did he realize that he could be different, he could be better.

"So, what’s the plan?" Emily asked.

"I’m workin’ on it."

Time skip to hours later and they're still tied to the tree.

"You don’t have a plan, do you?" Emily asked. 

Dean was slightly panicked at that point. "I’m workin’ on it. Can you see?"

"You never had a plan, did you, dearie?" Rowena asked.

"Ummm..."

"I'll take that as a no, then."

"What?"

"Is he moving yet?"

"I can’t see." A shadow was seen moving near the trees. "Oh my God." As it moved closer, Dean tried to untie his ropes. "Oh my God!" Sam came out from behind the trees.

"That would be quite scary, seeing a giant moose come out of the trees," Gabe said.

"Oh, shush."

"Dean?"

Dean was overjoyed to see his little brother. "Oh! Oh, I take everything back I said. I’m so happy to see you. Come on." Sam began untying Dean from the tree. "How’d you get here?"

"I, uh—I stole a car."

"Haha! That’s my boy! And keep an eye on that scarecrow. He could come alive any minute."

"You get proud of him for the weirdest things," Jody said.

"Yeah, well, he didn't like doing a lot of the stuff we had to growing up, the stuff that I had no problem doing. It was nice knowing he'd do something he didn't like to get back to me," Dean clarified.

"What scarecrow?" Dean got up and saw the scarecrow’s post was empty. He and Sam exchanged a nervous look, then the screen went black.

Fading back in, the screen showed Sam, Dean, and Emily running through the orchard.

"Alright, now, this sacred tree you’re talking about—" Sam started.

"It’s the source of its power," Dean finished.

"So let’s find it and burn it."

"Nah, in the morning. Let’s just shag ass before Leather Face catches up." The three of them reached a clearing. Waiting for them were the elders and a few other townspeople. "This way." They turned around but they were blocked in all directions.

"Please. Let us go," Emily begged her aunt and uncle once more.

"It’ll be over quickly, I promise," her uncle said.

"Please."

"Emily, you have to let him take you. You have to—" All of a sudden, the scarecrow stuck his sickle through the uncle’s stomach. Emily and Stacy screamed, then Stacy was captured by the scarecrow, too. Emily ran into Dean’s arms while her aunt and uncle were dragged away by the scarecrow. The rest of the townspeople ran away in fright.

"Come on, let’s go," Dean said. Sam, Dean, and Emily started running. They heard a noise and turned around, but the scarecrow and its victims had disappeared. The three of them stayed there and looked around.

The next morning, Sam, Dean, and Emily walked to the sacred tree with gasoline and a lighter. The tree was marked with the previous victim’s tattoo design. Sam went to the tree and poured the gasoline on it. Dean picked up a long branch and lit it.

"Let me," Emily said and she took the branch from Dean.

"You know, the whole town’s gonna die."

"Good." She threw the burning branch onto the tree, and the three of them watched it go up in flames.

Later, Emily was getting on a bus to Boston. She smiled at Dean, who waved to her. She waved back and took a seat. Dean and Sam watched the bus leave.

"Think she’s gonna be alright?" Sam asked.

"I hope so," Dean said.

"And the rest of the townspeople, they’ll just get away with it?"

"Well, what’ll happen to the town will have to be punishment enough." They started walking to Dean’s car. "So, can I drop you off somewhere?"

"No, I think you’re stuck with me." They stopped at the car.

"What made you change your mind?"

"I didn’t. I still wanna find Dad. And you’re still a pain in the ass." Dean nodded. "But, Jess and Mom—they’re both gone. Dad is God knows where. You and me. We’re all that’s left. So, if we’re gonna see this through, we’re gonna do it together." Dean paused.

"Hold me, Sam. That was beautiful." He put his hand on Sam’s shoulder, who hit it away. They laughed.

"You should be kissing my ass, you were dead meat, dude."

"Yeah, right. I had a plan, I’d have gotten out."

"Right." They smiled and got in the car.

On the highway, another shady guy was giving Meg a ride. "So, where to, pretty lady?"

"How about you pull over?" Meg suggested.

"Okay. That works." He pulled over while Meg reached into her bag and "I’ve got to make a call." She reached into the bowl to get something.

"I’ve got a cell phone you could use."

"It’s not that kind of call." She pulled out a knife and slit the van driver’s throat. She held the bowl under his neck and let his blood pour into it. 

Dean felt the teens leaning against him jump at the sight of Meg's ruthlessness. He leaned forward to run his fingers through Charlie's hair while Cas pulled Claire onto his own lap and did the same for her and Sam for Kevin.

"Thanks for the ride." She began stirring the blood in the bowl with her finger. "Tire quiero patem me a di." The blood swirled around and a silver orb appeared in the middle of the liquid. "It makes no sense. I could’ve stopped Sam. Hell, I could’ve taken them both. Why let them go?" She paused, seemingly listening to someone the audience cannot hear. "Yes." She paused again. "Yes." She paused one more time. "Yes, Father." The screen faded to black.

"What I don't understand was how she knew where to find me? How did she know I was gonna head to Cali from where we were?" Sam asked.

"I can only assume that they were following you, waiting for a chance when you were alone. When they realized what you were doing, they probably put Meg right where they assumed you would end up," Cas considered.

"That makes sense. There's no way for them to know where you would be before you even had to make the decision," Dean agreed, still running his fingers through his sister's hair.

Once all the kids were calmed from the fright that was seeing Meg murder someone, the next scene began.

The growl of the Impala engine was heard as Sam and Dean parked and opened the trunk and Dean removed two tasers.

"What do you got those amped up to?" Sam asked his brother.

"A hundred thousand volts."

"Damn, Dean, you can kill a Rawhead with only 40,000 volts," Bobby said, guessing that's what they were hunting.

Dean sighed and rubbed his hand down his face. He knew exactly why this episode was being shown and he wasn't all that happy about it. "Yeah, I know. I just didn't want to take any chances."

"Damn."

"Yeah, I want this Rawhead extra frickin' crispy. And remember, you only get one shot with these things. So make it count."

Inside a house, Sam and Dean moved down the basement stairs with their guns and flashlights out. Hearing a noise, they moved toward a cupboard.

"On three," Dean whispered. "One. Two. Three." He swung open the door, a young boy and girl were crouched inside, covering their ears.

"Is it still here?" Sam whispered to the frightened children, to which they nodded.

"Ok. Grab your sister's hand," Dean whispered to the little boy as they moved toward the stairs, "come on, we gotta get you out of here. Let's go, let's go. Alright, go!"

Sam started taking the children upstairs when a hand grabbed his legs, knocking him back down. The children screamed and ran to the top of the stairs.

"Sam!" Dean shot the taser but missed. "Sam, get 'em outta here!"

"How could you have missed?" John asked. "It was right there!"

"Mistakes happen, it was in the past, let it go," Gabe said. 

"Here take this!" Sam yelled as he threw his taser to his brother. He ran up the stairs and moved the children out of sight.

Dean walked around the basement on high alert, shining his flashlight into the corners. "Come on!"

A ragged, hairy creature leaps up and shoved Dean backward, causing him to lose his weapons and flashlight as he fell. He glanced around, scrambling across puddles of water to grab the taser, and fired it toward the creature as it moved toward him, electrocuting him. 

"DEAN!" everyone shouted, seeing the young man fall to the ground with 100k volts running through his body.

Cas gripped his fiancé's hand tight, despite knowing that he was perfectly fine.

Electricity moved from the creature through the water lying on the ground to Dean. They both shook and twitched, the creature fell, and Dean lost consciousness.

Dean looked around the room. Charlie and his mom both had tears running down their face, Claire and Jody looked close to it, both of them including Bobby, Cas, Sam, Rowena, and Kevin were all pale. Crowley was stowing his feelings and John just looked pissed. 

Sam ran down the stairs and saw Dean in the corner, unmoving. "Dean!" He ran over and lifted him into his lap, holding his face. "Dean, hey. Hey."

At the hospital, Sam stood at the desk with a receptionist.

"Sir, I'm so sorry to ask. There doesn't seem to be any insurance on file," the receptionist said.

"Right. Uh, ok." Sam removed a card from his wallet and handed it to the Receptionist.

She glanced at the card. "Okay, Mr. Burkovitz."

Sam saw two cops waiting and walked over.

 "Look, we can finish this up later," the cop said.

"No, no, it's okay. We were just taking a shortcut through the neighborhood. And, um, the windows were rolled down, we heard some screaming when we drove past the house, and we stopped. Ran in," Sam explained.

"And you found the kids in the basement?"

"Yeah."

"Well, thank God you did."

Sam saw a doctor walking towards them. "Excuse me," he told the cops.

"Sure. Thanks for your help."

"Hey, Doc. Is he..."

"He's resting," the doc said.

"And?"

"The electrocution triggered a heart attack. Pretty massive, I'm afraid. His heart...it's damaged."

"How damaged?"

"We've done all we can. We can try and keep him comfortable at this point. But, I'd give him a couple weeks, at most, maybe a month."

Claire curled her hands in Dean's shirt, gripping it like he would die if she let go. Dean placed one hand on the one clutching his shirt and wrapped the other around her body. Charlie wrapped an arm around Dean's leg. Like Claire, she needed physical touch to remind herself he was still alive. Kevin also scooted closer to Dean.

Gabe gripped Sam's hand, knowing how it felt when your sibling only had a certain amount left, while Dean threw his arm around his shoulders, reminding him he was still alive. 

"How the bloody hell did you survive?" Dean heard Crowley say behind him.

"They're the Winchesters, I'm not surprised," Rowena told her.

"Why is it always him?" Jody whispered.

"Because he's the older brother, so he does all the reckless, stupid, shit that he does so Sam doesn't have to. It's a direct result of John's "parenthood"," Bobby explained. 

Sam had heard that, and he knew that Dean had as well. And he agreed. During his lifetime, he'd realized that the reason Dean did some of the stuff he did, was because he knew that Sam would do it if he didn't. 

When Sam first got to Stanford, he did a lot of research that he couldn't do before to try and make sense of how he was raised and how John treated him and his brother.

Through his hours of research, he found something called 'Destructive Parentification' and a bunch of things finally clicked.

Basically, parentification is where a kid takes over the parent role in the family at the expense of their own needs. There are two different types of it: emotional and instrumental. 

Dean was a prime example of this, expressing the main side effects such as low self-esteem, confusion around self-expression, feelings of guilt, shame, and selfishness around self-care, etc.

The more he discovered, the more he was looking Dean's childhood in the face, and he didn't like what he was finding.

"No, no. There's, there's...gotta be something you can do, some kind of treatment."

"We can't work miracles. I really am sorry."

Sam walked away, looking upset.

In his room, Dean was watching TV. He was pale and had dark circles under his eyes. Sam entered, but Dean kept his eyes on the TV.

"You look like shit, Squirrel."

"Yeah, I know. I was kinda dying."

"Have you ever actually watched daytime TV? It's terrible," Dean muttered, sounding exhausted just from talking.

"And you sound-" He was cut off by his mother smacking him in the arm.

Sam shook his head and sighed. "I talked to your doctor."

"That fabric softener teddy bear. Oh, I'm gonna hunt that little bitch down."

"Dean."

He finally looked up. Sounding resigned, he clicked the TV off. "Yeah. All right, well, looks like you're gonna leave town without me."

"What are you talking about? I'm not gonna leave you here."

"Hey, you better take care of that car. Or, I swear, I'll haunt your ass."

"I don't think that's funny."

"Oh, come on, it's a little funny."

"I still don't think that's funny," Sam said, agreeing with his past self.

"I think it's funny," Dean added.

"No one here thinks it's funny."

"Alright, we'll agree to disagree."

There was a long silence, and Sam looked down, fighting tears. 

Dean sighed. "Look, Sammy, what can I say, man, it's a dangerous gig. I drew the short straw. That's it, end of story."

"Don't talk like that, alright? We still have options."

"What options? Yeah, burial or cremation. And I know it's not easy. But I'm gonna die. And you can't stop it."

"Watch me."

"Only a Winchester can cheat death as many times as you have and only have moral consequences," Rowena said.

The four on the couch kept quiet, knowing that there have been consequences.

In their hotel room, the camera panned across a bed covered in pages of research about heart care. A phone began ringing.

"This is John Winchester. I can't be reached. If this is an emergency, call my son, Dean. 866-907-3235. He can help," John's voicemail spoke.

"Hey, Dad. It's Sam. Uh...you probably won't even get this, but, uh...it's Dean. He's sick, and uh...the doctors say there's nothing they can do. Um...but, uh, they don't know the things we know, right? So, don't worry, cause I'm uh...gonna do whatever it takes to get him better. Alright...just wanted you to know," Sam explained as he fought back tears. He hung up, tossed his phone on the bed, and just sat there silently. 

"You never called them back or visited them, did you?" Mary asked John. When he didn't answer, she groaned and dropped her head in her hands. "They're your fucking sons. One was  dying , and you couldn't be bothered to see him?! You had no way of knowing if he was going to live, but you were too far up your own ass to even check on them."

"I had to track Azazel-"

"Bullshit!" She yelled, jumping to her feet. "You claim you stayed away to keep them safe, but how many times did he actually attack you? How did you know that keeping them close would put them in more danger than hunting itself? I bet all of your injuries during that time were due to regular hunts, and none, if any, were actually due to the demon. They probably would've been fine." She finally finished, and when she saw she got through to John, she slumped in her chair and calmed.

"We can't forget that John didn't get anywhere with the demon until Sam and Dean got involved," Bobby added.

Mary took a deep breath to try and calm herself down.

There was a knock on the door and he looked up quickly, tears in his eyes. He opened it to find Dean leaning against the jam, looking terrible.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Sam asked, surprised, happy, and confused all at once.

"I checked myself out," Dean simply said.

"What, are you crazy?"

"He's bloody insane, that's what he is," Rowena said, and Dean mock glared at her.

Dean entered the room, leaning on everything within reach. "Well, I'm not gonna die in a hospital where the nurses aren't even hot," he shrugged. 

"Only you," Sam whispered, and that's when Dean realized how hard it was seeing Dean like this. Even with all the times he'd died in the past, he'd never looked like this because they'd never been slow deaths, he'd usually died pretty soon after.

Honestly, he never looked like he was dying unless he was already dead and decomposing. 

Looking back, it was actually unsettling. He was only 26 then, and with the bruised eyes, pale skin, and husky voice, the more it kinda freaked him out.

Sam huffed a laugh and shut the door. "You know, this whole I-laugh-in-the-face-of-death thing? It's crap. I can see right through it."

"Yeah, whatever, dude. Have you even slept? You look worse than me."

"I've been scouring the Internet for the last three days. Calling every contact in Dad's journal," Sam explained after helping Dean into a chair.

"For what?"

"For a way to help you. One of Dad's friends, Joshua, he called me back. Told me about a guy in Nebraska. A specialist."

"You're not gonna let me die in peace, are you?"

"I'm not gonna let you die, period. We're going."

"Why were you so adamant that you were gonna die?" Claire asked.

"Because the doctors said there was nothing medically they could do and I didn't think that Sam would use magic to heal me. If I'd known, I would've fought him harder, because magic always has consequences," Dean explained.

"His depression and suicidal thoughts were still very strong at the time, so he wasn't quite thinking about surviving," Cas added.

No one missed the looks the hunter and angel shared.

Rain poured as the Impala bumped along a rutted gravel road toward a large white circus tent set up in a field. People made their way toward the tent across the very muddy ground, many on walking frames or helped by others. 

Sam got out and ran around to help Dean who opened his door and looked around. A sign next to the tent read  The Church of Roy LeGrange. Faith Healer. Witness The Miracle.

Grimacing, Dean started to pull himself out of the car and Sam tried to help.

"I know this happened a long time ago, but I hate seeing you like this," Bobby said.

"I know. I don't like seeing myself like this either. I knew I didn't look great, back then, but I didn't realize how bad it was. I don't think I've ever looked that bad since. And the fact that I shouldn't have survived that because it was a natural cause makes it worse."

"I got ya."

"I got it," Dean snapped as he pushed his brother away. "Man, you are a lying bastard. Thought you said we were going to see a doctor."

"I believe I said a specialist. Look, Dean, this guy's supposed to be the real deal."

"I can't believe you brought me here to see some guy who heals people out of a tent."

An elderly woman with an umbrella passes by. "Reverend LeGrange is a great man."

"Yeah, that's nice," Dean said, clearly not believing it.

They walked past an angry man remonstrating with a cop. "I have a right to protest. This man is a fraud. And he's milking all these people out of their hard-earned money."

"Sir, this is a place of worship. Let's go. Move it," the cop said as they walked away.

"I take it he's not part of the flock," Dean said.

"But when people see something they can't explain, there's controversy," Sam explained.

"I mean, come on, Sam, a faith healer?"

"Maybe it's time to have a little faith, Dean."

"You know what I've got faith in? Reality. Knowing what's really going on."

"How can you be a skeptic? With the things we see every day?"

"Exactly. We see them, we know they're real."

"But if you know evil's out there, how can you not believe good's out there, too?"

"Because I've seen what evil does to good people."

"It's hard to believe in something when everything in your life has proven otherwise," Dean mumbled.

"Maybe God works in mysterious ways," a young woman spoke up.

"That he does," Gabe agreed.

Dean started smiling as he checked her out. "Maybe he does. I think you just turned me around on the subject."

"Yeah, I'm sure,"

"I'm Dean. This is Sam," he introduced as he held his hand out.

She took his hand. "Layla. So, if you're not a believer, then why are you here?"

"Well, apparently my brother here believes enough for the both of us."

An older woman approached them and put her arm around Layla. "Come on, Layla. It's about to start." The women smiled at Sam and Dean and move inside the tent.

Dean looked after her. "Well, I bet you she can work in some mysterious ways."

Sam and Dean entered the tent. 

The sign at the entrance read Welcome All Faiths. True Believers Revival.

The tent was full of people finding seats, a small stage at the front had a lectern with candles on it.

Dean looked around and tilted his head to the corner. "Yeah, peace, love, and trust all over."

Sam followed his gaze to a security camera. Dean started to take a seat, but Sam put an arm around him and moved him toward the front. "Come on."

"Don't! What are you doing? Let's sit here."

"We're sitting up front."

"What? Why?'

"Come on," Sam said as he moved his brother up the aisle.

"Oh, come on, Sam," Dean growled.

"You alright?"

"This is ridiculous." Dean slapped Sam's hands away. "I'm good, dude, get off me."

Sam let go and pointed to two empty seats behind Layla and her mother. "Perfect."

"Yeah, perfect," Dean sarcastically muttered.

"You take the aisle," Sam said as he moved in first. He tried to help Dean sit, but Dean raised a hand irritably. 

"Damn, why were you so pushy, Sam?" Kevin asked.

"Well I knew he wouldn't do what I wanted him to, and I was desperate. I didn't want to lose him yet," Sam explained.

On stage, a blind man wearing sunglasses, Roy Legrange, was helped to the lectern by a woman. "Each morning, my wife, Sue Ann, reads me the news. Never seems good, does it?" The crowd agreed with him. "Seems like there's always someone committing some immoral, unspeakable act."

As he spoke, Sam saw a table on stage filled with religious items. He noticed an old wooden cross that was topped by a smaller cross in a circle.

"But, I say to you, God is watching," Roy continued.

"Yes, he is," the crowd murmured.

"God rewards the good, and He punishes the corrupt."

"Well that's a bold-faced lie," Gabe said, and Cas nodded in agreement.

The crowd nodded, cheered, and murmured something else.

"It is the Lord who does the healing here friends. The Lord who guides me in choosing who to heal by helping me see into people's hearts."

The crowd continued murmuring.

"Yeah, and into their wallets," Dean whispered to Sam.

"You think so, young man?" Roy asked the hunter.

The crowd immediately fell silent.

"Oooohh," the kids all said.

"Sorry."

"No, no. Don't be. Just watch what you say around a blind man, we've got real sharp ears."

The crowd laughed.

"What's your name, son?"

Dean cleared his throat, hesitating. "Dean."

"Dean." He nodded to himself. "I want-I want you to come up here with me."

The crowd clapped, but Layla and her mother didn't move. Sue Ann moved to center stage, smiling at Dean.

Dean shook his head, "no, it's ok."

"What are you doing?!" Sam whispered.

"How come you kept refusing it?" Charlie asked.

"Because I didn't believe in it and also, in case it did work, I didn't want to take the opportunity away from someone else like Layla who had been waiting a long time, especially because I didn't believe and that was my first time there," Dean explained.

"That makes sense."

"You've come here to be healed, haven't cha?" Roy asked.

Dean hesitated again. "Well, yeah, but ahh..." The crowd began clapping and made encouraging noises. "... maybe you should just pick someone else."

Sam looked at Dean like he was insane and the crowd clapped loudly.

"Oh, no. I didn't pick you, Dean, the Lord did."

"That's right! Yeah! Come on!"  The crowd cheered as they got more excited.

"Get up there!" Sam excitedly told his brother, happy he was going to get better.

Dean reluctantly rose and moved toward the stage. Sue Ann moved to assist and stand him next to Roy.

"You ready?"

"Look, no disrespect, but ahh, I'm not exactly a believer."

Roy smiled. "You will be, son. You will be." He turned to the crowd, "pray with me, friends."

The crowd lifted their arms and joined hands with each other. Roy lifted his hands to the air, then placed one first on Dean's shoulder, then on the side of his head.

"Alright now. Alright now," Roy muttered to himself.

Dean's eyes glazed over. His knees weakened and he sank to his knees, Roy's hand still on his head.

"Alright, now," Roy repeated.

Dean wobbled, his eyes rolled back in his head and he slipped to the stage floor.

Sam jumped from his chair and ran to the stage. "Dean!"

The crowd was clapping excitedly.

Sam grabbed the front of Dean's hoodie and his eyes burst open and he gasped.

"Say something!"

Dean blinked groggily and looked up. Roy was standing above him, hands out from his sides, palms up, looking happy. Beside and slightly behind Roy was a tall man in a black suit with white hair, very white skin, and extremely wrinkled skin comes into focus. He stared at Dean, then turned away and vanished. Dean watched him, shocked.

"What the hell is that?!" Claire asked.

"It's called a Reaper. I believe you can guess what it does, but the episode might show it," Cas told her.

The boys were back in the hospital.

"So, you really feel okay?" Sam asked.

"I feel fine, Sam," Dean replied, looking very unhappy.

The doctor entered the room reading paperwork. "Well, according to all your tests there's nothing wrong with your heart. No sign there ever was. Not that a man your age should be having heart trouble, but, still it's strange it does happen."

"There's something fishy about this," Bobby mumbled.

"I agree," Rowena said.

"What do you mean, strange?"

"Well, just yesterday, a young guy like you, twenty-seven, athletic. Out of nowhere, heart attack."

"I'm guessing the Reaper did that," Claire guessed, to which Cas nodded.

"Thanks, Doc."

"No problem," the doc said before leaving.

"That's odd."

"Maybe it's a coincidence. People's hearts give out all the time, man," Sam said.

"No, they don't."

"Look, Dean, do we really have to look this one in the mouth? Why can't we just be thankful that the guy saved your life and move on?"

"Because I can't shake this feeling, that's why."

"What feeling?"

"When I was healed, I just...I felt wrong. I felt cold. And for a second...I saw someone. This, uh, this old man. And I'm telling you, Sam, it was a spirit."

"But if there was something there, Dean, I think I would've seen it, too. I mean, I've been seeing an awful lot of things lately."

"Well, excuse me, psychic wonder. But you're just gonna need a little faith on this one. Sam, I've been hunting long enough to trust a feeling like this."

Sam sighed. "Yeah, alright. So, what do you wanna do?"

"I want you to go check out the heart attack guy. I'm gonna visit the reverend."

The screen went black, and the words "you may take a 10-minute break" appeared on the screen, and everyone agreed. Although it hadn't been long, it had still been a heavy episode. Dean was a big part of everyone's lives and seeing him in pain hurt. None of them wanted to ever see him like that again.

Seeing an opportunity, Sam grabbed Gabe's arm and pulled him out of the room. Confused, Gabe just allowed him to be dragged out into the hallway.

"Umm, not that I don't like alone time, Samoose, but I don't think you brought me out here for a little roll in the hay."

Sam turned to look at his boyfriend with a confused look on his face. "What? No, look-" he then cupped Gabe's face and placed a quick kiss on his lips before pulling away "I love you but I don't want sex right now. I want to ask you something."

Gabe was still in shock about the kiss, but he quickly snapped out of it. "Why out here? And why not ask your brother?"

"Because it's about him."

"Ahh, continue."

"Well, earlier we mentioned how Dean did a bunch of reckless stuff so I didn't have to. Well, it reminded me about some research I did as soon as I got to Stanford about a disorder called Destructive Parentification. It's basically where usually the eldest child in a family takes over the parental unit because the parent is abusive or neglectful. Basically, all the side effects and descriptions surrounding why it happened and stuff fit Dean to a tee and I don't know if I should bring it up to him or not."

"Well, I think he should know, don't you?"

"I do, but I'm also concerned about him blowing it off. I mean, it's usually not as bad if there's only one child, but in situations where there are multiple children, very rarely does it end up good."

"Hasn't Cas been helping Dean accept compliments and other things as well recently?" Gabe asked, and when Sam nodded, the archangel continued. "I think if you tell him with at least Cas there, he'll think about it more than if you cornered him. You could also tell him in a room full of people that care about him so they could add their own input and really make him think. But hey, that's just my opinion."

Sam smiled and kissed him once more. "Thank you. I needed to talk to someone about it and I agree. I think I'll tell him when we go back in." Sam then makes his way back to the room but stops in front of the door. "By the way, we can do some horizontal tango tonight after dinner." He then entered the room before he saw Gabe's reaction.

Back in the room, the kids were fawning over Dean's engagement ring, which they (including Dean) still couldn't get over. 

He looked up when his brother came back in. "What were you two doing out there, some hanky panky?"

"Nah, that's tonight, Dean-o," Gabe said as they both sat down.

Most people in the room groaned. No one wanted to know all the kinky shit the Winchesters did with their angels.

"Actually, we were talking about a subject I did some research on back in college. I actually did research on child psychology as soon as I could once I got there, to try and make sense of my fucked up childhood, and I came across a disorder called 'destructive parentification.'"

Cas tensed up, probably recognizing the term and guessing what Dean's reaction was gonna be.

"In layman's terms, it means children take over the caregiving role in the family, often caring for their parents, siblings, or other family members at their own expense," Sam started.

Everyone knew where this was going and Dean also tensed. Cas saw that and gripped his hand, letting him know he was there in the present.

"There are two main types. Emotional parentification is where the child becomes the main source of emotional support for the parent or sibling and instrumental parentification is where the child actually does physical labor around the house like cooking, cleaning, and helping other siblings with homework. The child usually ends up developing identity issues where their identity relies on caring for others, they have trouble expressing themselves and feel guilt, shame, and selfishness when they take care of themselves. They also have a hard time regulating their emotions because they weren't allowed a proper outlet and they usually end up with anxiety, depression, PTSD, other mental disorders, and substance addiction as a result."

Dean gripped Cas's hand tighter the more Sam kept talking.

"They have a tendency to constantly take care of others and sacrifice themselves for others to either protect the ones they love or to gain love. There's a lot more and I think I still have all my notes on my computer, but, yeah. I think you have it, Dean, and I started thinking about it when Bobby said you did a bunch of reckless shit so I didn't. There's not really anything you can do to help other than get away from the abusive or neglectful situation and do therapy, but I thought it was important for you to know. Because it's a key part of who you are and makes a lot of sense."

Dean was a little pale, but he didn't say anything at first. The angel reached over and began running a hand up and down the hunter's back in a way to calm him down.

"I, umm, I don't know what to say," the hunter finally said.

"It does add up," Bobby acknowledged. "Even when you were over at my place, for the first few months you refused to let me feed or help take care of Sam."

"Yeah I- I know. I just didn't realize there was an actual word for it. It surprised me is all. I also didn't expect it to sound just like our childhood."

"I wasn't sure if I should mention it, considering I didn't want you to think I blamed you for any of it."

Dean looked up from his lap, he didn't remember dropping his head, and smiled at his brother. "Well, you're my kid. Wouldn't have it any other way."

Suddenly from behind Sam, Gabe burst out laughing. Everyone turned to stare at him. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he finally said once he calmed down. "I turned to look at John because he was being unusually quiet at the mention of his terrible parenting and-" he couldn't finish before breaking out in laughs once more.

Everyone turned to look at John and half the room joined Gabe in his laughing fit.

Vines surrounded the Winchester and the chair, holding him in place as he struggled. There was also a vine acting as a gag to keep him quiet.

Though she didn't admit it, everyone knew it was Rowena, and Cas nodded at her, thanking her for her truly magnificent work.

Once everyone calmed down and Rowena was sure John wouldn't make a scene, she released him and everyone got ready for the last scene.

The Impala cruised down the road, fields on one side and a lake on the other.

"By old friend you mean...?" Sam asked.

"A friend that's not new," Dean stated, knowing it wouldn't give anything away.

"Wow, very vague," Jody said.

Dean shrugged. "I know, but that was back when I didn't like Sam knowing things about my past, especially when it was still a sore spot for me."

"Makes sense," Kevin said.

"Oh yeah, thanks. So her name's Cassie huh? You never mentioned her."

"Didn't I?"

The room was silent as they all looked at Dean. It took him a minute, but he finally realized why. "Oh, come on. Really?"

"So, you have quite the type, don't ya, Squirrel?" Crowley asked.

"It was a coincidence!"

"I mean, an ex-girlfriend named Cassie and a fiancé named Castiel. I'd say he has a type," Sam said, pretending to think.

"I've never had another girlfriend named Cas! You met Lisa," Dean said, directing the last sentence toward his brother.

"So are you saying you've had another boyfriend named Cas?" Gabe asked, a smug-ass smirk on his face and Dean nearly punched.

"I will kill you."

"I'd like to see you try." He then leaned forward to get a look at Cas. "How do you feel, little bro, knowing you're not the first Cas your dear fiancé's dated?"

"It doesn't bother me one bit. No matter his past, I know he cares for me, or he would've said no," Cas genuinely answered, taking Dean's hand in his and placing a kiss on the back, smiling at the blush spreading across the hunter's cheeks.

"You fucking tease," Dean muttered, and Claire burst out laughing from her spot on his lap.

After a long pause, Sam looked at Dean expectantly.

"Yeah, we went out."

"You mean you dated somebody? For more than one night."

"Shocking," Rowena simply stated.

"What the hell? Is it bully Dean day?" He asked.

"I mean, that's everyday for me," Gabe said.

"Shut the hell up."

Sam smiled. Although they were arguing, he knew they were just playing around. They didn't get along at first, what with Gabe killing Dean over a hundred times, so the fact that they got along now was great.

"Am I speaking a language you're not getting here? Dad and I were working a job in Ohio, she was finishing up college. We went out for a coupla weeks."

"And...?"

Dean shrugged slightly.

"Look, it's terrible about her dad, but it kinda sounds like a standard car accident. I'm not seeing how it fits with what we do. Which by the way, how does she know what we do?"

Dean looked shifty.

"You told her. You told her, the secret! Our big family rule number one. We do what we do and we shut up about it. For a year and a half I do nothing but lie to Jessica, and you go out with this chick in Ohio a coupla times and you tell her everything?"

"Wait, really? You told her about the life?" Charlie asked.

"I did. I loved her and I really thought we might've had a chance. But, you'll probably find out what happened between us."

Dean stayed silent, staring straight ahead as he drove.

"Dean!"

"Yeah. Looks like."

He continued staring ahead and put his foot down. Sam did the bitchface, shaking his head.

In a newspaper office, two men and a young woman were talking.

"It's a newspaper we put out, not a bulletin for the Mayor's office," a middle-aged black man spoke.

"Get off your soapbox Jimmy, I'm urging a little discretion is all," said the other man who was white.

"No, I think you're telling us what you want us to print and what you want us to sit on," added a young black woman.

"I know you're upset Cassie, I liked your dad a lot. But I think your grief is clouding your judgment," the white man said, supposedly the Mayor.

"Two black people were killed on the same stretch of road in the same way in two weeks," said Jimmy. 

Sam and Dean entered the office.

"Jimmy, you're too close to this. Those guys were friends of yours. Again, Cassie, I'm very sorry for your loss."

The Mayor left and Jimmy walked away. Cassie sighed and turned around, looking straight at Dean.

Looking slightly apprehensive, Dean nodded at her and grinned.

"Dean," Cassie drawled, still staring at him.

"Hey, Cassie," Dean greeted back.

They stared at each other for a long moment, not speaking and Sam watched, smiling to himself.

"Awkward," Claire sang.

"Shut up," Dean whispered to her.

At that moment, Cas tightened his grip on her and moved her closer to him, seeing as she was beginning to slip off his lap.

Sitting in that position for so long was starting to make her back hurt, so she moved a bit and laid down across everyone's laps with her head resting in Cas's and her legs in Gabe's. 

Dean cleared his throat. "This is my brother Sam."

Cassie smiled at Sam, who returned one of his own. Her gaze returned to Dean.

"Sorry bout your dad," he told her.

"Yeah. Me too."

Dean and Cassie kept staring at each other.

In their motel room, Sam was in pants, a shirt, and a tie, picking up a suit jacket. "I'll say this for her, she's fearless."

Dean was also in a suit, fixing tie in the mirror. "Mm-hmm."

"Bet she kicked your ass a coupla times," Sam grinned.

Dean glanced at his brother, then returned to the mirror.

"Guess we know the answer to that," Kevin said.

Dean looked down at the floor where the boy was. "Really?" He leaned over Charlie and flicked him on the shoulder.

"I mean, it's not really that surprising dearie. You're clearly the bottom in your relationship with the wee pretty boy angel,"

The kids all plugged their ears and began singing to drown out what Rowena said while Dean turned bright red.

"Really, Rowena? With the kids here?" Jody asked.

"I knew that but I didn't need to know," Sam groaned, dropping his head in his hands. 

"Wait, what do you mean you knew?!" Dean asked.

"Dean-o, you may act like a top all the time, but one wrong look from Cas you're on your knees."

"Am not."

"Yeah, you kinda are," Claire said from her spot in their laps.

"What do you know?"

"Well, I've seen you two arguing, and then Cas pulls out the dom-brow and suddenly you're agreeing and apologizing with him."

"The dom-brow?" Cas asked, confused about the term.

Dean's face continued to get redder and redder and he made a slashing motion across his neck, telling her to shut up, but being the sassy bitch she is, she just smirked at him.

"You know that thing you do when you're pissed or you just want Dean to shut up and you raise one of your eyebrows? Yeah, that. Dean finds it really hot."

Dean dropped his head in his hands and groaned loudly. There was a reason he didn't want Cas to know. Because it was embarrassing and he knew that as soon as Cas knew that he liked it, he would do it all the time.

Cas was shocked. He had no idea that he did that, so it must've been a subconscious thing. And he had no clue that Dean liked it so much. From the look of despair on Dean's face, he knew what Cas was thinking, and he was absolutely right. Oh, was he going to abuse this power he now held.

"Dean," he said, making his voice purposefully deep and slow.

"What?" Dean groaned as he lifted his head. But he stopped when he saw it and he swallowed the lump in his throat as he began stammering, trying to find words.

Everyone began laughing at Dean's embarrassment as he dropped his head against the back of the couch.

Cas relaxed his face and joined in on the laughter at Dean's expense. However, he could tell that Dean was nearing the edge and probably couldn't much more teasing without actually bursting, so he gripped his hand and held it tight.

Dean laced their fingers and brought his angel's hand close, placing a quick kiss on the back of it. He lowered the hand back down so Cas's arm wouldn't hurt, but he kept it close as a way to ground him.

These clips plus the relentless teasing was getting to him, as much as he liked to pretend it didn't.

Dean felt a pat on his back and looked over at his brother.

"I'm sorry, that was mean. We shouldn't have done that."

"It's fine."

"Still, I'm sorry."

"What's interesting is you guys never really look at each other at the same time. You look at her when she's not looking, she checks you out when you look away." Sam grinned some more. "It's just a...just an interesting observation in a....you know...observationally interesting way."

"You think we might have more pressing issues here?"

"Hey, if I'm hitting a nerve."

"Let's go," Dean said, ending the conversation as he turned away.

Sam snickered as he followed his brother.

Cassie sat at the desk in the lounge and there was a knock at the door.

"Dean!" She called out.

"Hey."

"Hey. Come on in."

"So...you busy, or..."

"The paper's doing a tribute to Jimmy. I was just going through his stuff...his awards. Trying to find the words."

"That's gotta be tough."

"For years this family owned the paper. The Dorians? They had a whites-only policy. After they sold it Jimmy became the first black reporter. He didn't stop till he became editor. He taught me everything..." She drifted off for a minute. "Where's your brother?"

"Not here," Dean shrugged.

"All right. So, uh, what brings you here?"

"Trying to find the connection between the three victims. By the way, did you talk to your mum about, what Todd said about not being a racist?"

"I did. She didn't want to talk about it."

"Right."

They were both silent for a minute.

"So just then, why did you ask where my brother was?"

"Nothing. Not important."

"Could it be because without him here it's just you and me? Not you, me, and Sam which would be easier?"

"It's not easier... Look, I..."

Dean turned away. "No. Forget it. It's fine. We'll keep it strictly business."

She just stared at him, thinking. "I forgot you do that."

"Do what?"

"Oh. Whenever we get, what's the word....close? Anywhere in the neighborhood of emotional vulnerability, you back off. Or make some joke. Or find any way to shut the door on me."

"Man, how long were you together again? She's got you down," Charlie said.

"We were only together for a week or two at most. But she's really good at reading people," Dean explained. Then he sighed. "And I guess I'm not as hard to read as I pretend I am."

Dean was clearly offended and he barked out a laugh. "Oh, that's hilarious." He walked back to stand in front of her. "See, I'm not the one who took that big final door and slammed it behind me."

"Ok, wait a minute..."

"And I'm not the one who took the key and buried it."

"We done with this metaphor?"

"All I'm saying is I was totally up front with you back then, and you nailed me for it."

"This is the most emotional I've seen him get with anyone that wasn't Cas, Sam, or you," Jody whispered to Bobby.

"He really cared about her, and she broke it off when he opened up to her. No wonder he has such trust issues, especially considering John."

Meanwhile, Mary was interested in the relationship her eldest had with this woman. He loved her enough to tell her about the life. She must've really meant something to him. From what little she'd seen of their life, she could tell they didn't get close to that many people on the road. Or if they do, they have to let them go. But it seemed that Dean might've even given up the life to be with her. It was clear to her, Dean loved with his whole heart, and it took a lot to get to that point. That's why it was kind of a shock that there were so many people here for them, that cared for them. She was glad that they weren't alone.

"The guy I'm with, the guy I'm hoping might be in my future, tells me he professionally pops ghosts."

"That's not the words I used!"

"And that he has to leave, to go work with his father."

"I did!"

"All I could think was, If you want out fine, but don't tell me this insane story."

"It was the truth Cassie, and I notice it didn't sound insane the minute you thought I could help you," Dean said as he raised his voice, getting up in her face.

Dean sighed. The amount of time they'd been used by people they trusted, or thought they trusted, all because of their profession. It got tiring after a few times.

"Well back then I thought you just wanted to dump me."

"Whoa! Now let's not forget who dumped who ok?"

"I thought it was what you wanted."

"Well it wasn't."

"I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Well you did."

"I'm sorry!"

"Yeah me too."

"Why do I feel like something weird's gonna happen?" Claire asked.

No one but Cas noticed the blush spreading across Dean's cheeks, so he sighed and placed a hand over Claire's eyes. She may have been nearing an adult, but she still didn't need to see this.

They stared at each other, then started making out furiously. They fell into bed together, making love.

"Oh, come one!" "Aww, really?!" "Get it, Dean-o!" "I didn't need to see this!"

Dean pulled Cas's hand up to cover his face as everyone yelled. He wasn't one to get embarrassed too easily, but even he had to draw the line at his family and friends seeing him make out with his girlfriend right in front of them.

Dean lied on his back, his arm around Cassie tucked against his side.

"We should fight more often," she said.

Dean was staring at the roof, absentmindedly running his fingers up and down her arm. "Absolutely."

"Y'all are weird," Charlie said.

"Actually, we were always pretty good at fighting." She indicated their position. "This we were good at. It's all the other stuff...not so much."

"Hey, I tried. I told you who I really was. That was a big first for me."

"Why'd you tell me?"

"I don't know. I guess I couldn't lie to you."

"Dean. You told me that story...it scared the hell outta me. I thought you were nuts. Dangerous even. Actually, maybe I was looking for a reason to walk away."

"In my work....uh...I see some horrible things. Things that can't be explained. I deal with them. But working things out with you?"

"I'm a scary one all right.....well, usually things get worked out. When you really want them to."

Dean hesitated for a moment. "You know, I'm still really involved. With my dad's work."

Cassie leaned up on one elbow to look down at him. "No more excuses ok? From you or me."

"Ok."

They started kissing, but Dean's phone began ringing and he reached for it. "Yeah?" He answered and he listened to the response. He looked startled at whatever the person said. "You're kidding!"

"That was sweet, but weird," Kevin said.

"Yeah, I know. But is it really all that surprising?"

"Not really, but I didn't want to see it anyway."

Cassie approached from the house and Dean stood from his spot against the car.

"Hey," Dean greeted her.

"Hey. She's asleep. Now what?"

"Well, you should stay put and look after her... and we'll be back. Don't leave the house."

She smiled. "Don't go getting all authoritative on me. I hate it."

Dean glanced behind him to Sam, who looked down, grinning.

"Don't leave the house, please?" Dean mumbled.

"Aww, cute," Claire said.

Dean flicked her in the hip. "Shut up. I knew her and I didn't want her getting hurt. She had been targeted earlier by the truck and I wanted her to be safe."

Cassie blinked slowly at Dean and he leaned in to kiss her, smiling.

Sam glanced over, grinning at them making out, and cleared his throat. Dean kept kissing Cassie, holding one finger back at Sam to wait.

He finally broke the kiss. "You comin' or what?"

The kids groaned and facepalmed. "Why did I expect anything different?"

"No clue."

"So burning the body had no effect on that thing?" Sam asked.

"Sure it did. Now it's really pissed," Dean declared.

"But Cyrus' ghost is gone, right Dean?"

Dean started to walk away. "Apparently not the part that's fused with the truck."

"Where you going?"

"Goin' for a little ride."

"What!"

"Gonna lead that thing away. That busted piece of crap, you gotta burn it."

"How the hell am I supposed to burn a truck, Dean?"

"I don't know. Figure something out."

Sam caught the bag Dean threw at him. "Figure some -- something -- " Sam sputtered.

"That fire would have to burn at around 1,500 degrees Fahrenheit, and your normal fire burns at a tenth of that," Kevin said.

"I don't want to know how you know that," Jody said.

"Let's just say it was because of these guys," he said, pointing at the Winchester brothers.

"Figures."

Dean reversed the Impala and took off, the ghost truck roaring after him and Sam hid until it passed. Dean and the Impala led the truck on a wild ride through the misty back roads.

Sam's phone rang. "Hey, you gotta give me a minute."

"I don't have a minute. What are we doing?"

"Ahh. Let me get back to you," Sam said as he hung up.

"Get back to me?" Dean said, surprised his brother hung up on him.

Sam was on the phone again. "Hey, Cassie? Hey, it's Sam, I need some information and it has to be exactly right."

A minute later he was back on the phone with Dean. "All right, Dean?"

"This better be good."

"Where are you?"

"In the middle of nowhere with a killer truck on my ass! It's like it knows I put the torch to Cyrus."

"Listen to me, this is important. I have to know exactly where you are."d

Dean looked at a road sign as the Impala roared past. "Decatur road, about two miles off the highway."

"Ok. Headed East?"

"Yes!"

The Truck back-ended the Impala, which went skidding all over the road before regaining traction."

"You son of a bitch!"

"Ok, ahhh, turn right! Up ahead, turn right."

Dean swung right and the truck followed, both engines screaming and revving.

"You make the turn?"

"Yeah I made the turn! You need to move this thing along a little faster."

"Alright, you see a road up ahead?"

"No! Wait. No, yes, I see it."

The truck was slowly gaining ground on the Impala's left side.

"Ok, Turn left."

"Wha...?"

Grimacing, Dean slammed on the brakes and the truck careened past as he spun the Impala left onto the smaller road.

"Alright, now what?"

"You need to go seven-tenths of a mile and then stop."

"Stop?"

"Exactly seven-tenths Dean."

Dean was staring at the speedometer as he drove. "Seven-tenths, seven-tenths."

At the right moment, Dean spun the car around and moved it back to sit exactly where Sam advised, facing back the way he had come. He was between two posts on each side of the road and the last remains of a wall, almost totally broken down. The ghost truck appeared back down the road he came down, revving its engine.

"Dean, You still there?"

"Yeah."

"What's happening?"

"It's just staring at me, what do I do?"

"Just what you are doing, bringing it to you."

"Wha..."

The truck spun its tires and came barreling toward Dean and the Impala. Dean watched it come, hanging tightly to the Impala's steering wheel.

"Come on Come on."

As it reached him, he closed his eyes and hung on tight. The truck roared through him, disintegrating into nothing as it did so. Dean opened his eyes and stared at the now-empty road in front of him. All that could be heard was the purring of the Impala's engine, the truck's revving having completely disappeared. Dean twisted quickly to look behind and saw nothing.

"Dean. You still there? Dean?"

Dean was shocked. "Where'd it go?"

"Dean, you're where the church was."

"What church!"

"The place Cyrus burned down. Murdered all those kids."

Dean looked at the posts left on the side of the road. "There's not a whole lot left."

"Church ground is hallowed ground, whether the church is still there or not. Evil spirits cross over hallowed ground, sometimes they're destroyed, so I figured, maybe, that would get rid of it."

"Maybe? Maybe!! What if you were wrong?"

"Huh. Honestly, that thought hadn't occurred to me."

He stared at his phone, then hung up. "Well it honestly didn't occur to me," he mimicked. Dean slapped the steering wheel. "I'm gonna kill him."

Everyone got a good chuckle out of that and Dean smacked his brother in the arm, still not entirely over that incident.

"I wonder why we were shown that one," Rowena said.

"Probably because of Cassie," Cas answered.

"I also wonder why this is mostly focusing on Dean," Sam said.

"Well, probably because nothing really happened to you. You were pissed at the world, but all the crazy shit happened to me for the first year or two," Dean explained.

"Yeah, I guess that makes sense."

"Anyway, onto the next episode."

Chapter Text

In a suburban neighborhood at night, a man drove down the street into his garage and turned off the engine. There was a close-up of the Michigan number plate. 

The garage door then started winding down by itself and he looked at it, confused. His car doors then locked themselves. He struggled but couldn't open them. The ignition key turned by itself and the engine started, exhaust smoke beginning to fill the garage. The man struggled to turn off the engine to no avail. When that failed, he attempted to kick out the windows, again to no avail. The radio flicked on and the man begins to cough.

"Help. Somebody help me!"

By then the smoke was very thick and he keeled over, unconscious.

By that point, Claire had sat up and made herself comfortable once more in Cas's lap. At the sight of the gruesome death, she wrapped her arms around him, around the man she considered to be her father.

She knew that Cas had made it clear he didn't wish to replace her father, merely to attempt to fill the void he'd created by using her father as a vessel. At first, she'd despised him and everything he stood for. But as time passed and she got to know both Dean and Cas better, the more they realized they actually cared about her, that it wasn't some misplaced guilt. And she began to care for them as well. They became her parents, as well as Jody. She had yet to tell them that to their face (she'd told Jody that long ago), but she had a plan.

Sam shot up from his bed, suddenly wide awake. He looked across to where Dean was sleeping peacefully. Sam sat for a moment, then moved into action, flipping on the light switch and shaking his brother.

"Dean. Dean."

The moment Dean stirred, Sam rose and started gathering his things.

Dean rubbed his eyes, slowly waking up. "What are you doing man, it's the middle of the night," he asked, raising himself on his elbows.

"We have to go," was all Sam said.

Dean was Immediately alert but not alarmed. "What's happening?"

"We have to go. Right now."

Sam grabbed his bag and walked out of the motel room.

Dean was driving and Sam was on the phone, reading from a Michigan State Police ID. 

"McReady. Detective McReady. Badge number 158. I've got a signal 480 in progress, I need the registered owner of a two-door sedan, Michigan licence plate, Mary-Frank-six-zero-three-seven. Yeah ok, just hurry."

"Sammy relax. I'm sure it's just a nightmare," Dean said, trying to calm his brother.

"Yeah, tell me about it."

"I mean it. Y'know, a normal, everyday, naked-in-class, nightmare. This licence plate, it won't check out. You'll see."

"Dean, what kind of nightmares do you have?" Kevin asked.

"Plenty that you never want to hear of, but I haven't had one like that since I was a kid. I've never had that one specifically, but I've heard classmates talk about them. And Sam used to have plenty when he was younger."

"It felt different Dean. Real. Like when I dreamt about our old house. And Jessica."

"Yeah, that makes sense. You're dreaming about our house, your girlfriend. This guy in your dream, you ever seen him before?"

"No."

"No. Exactly. Why would you have premonitions about some random dude in Michigan?"

"I don't know."

"Me neither."

Sam suddenly raised the phone back to his ear, "yes I'm here." He listened, glared at Dean, then picked up his pen. "Jim Miller. Saginaw, Michigan. You have a street address? Got it. Thanks." Sam then hung up. "Checks out. How far are we?"

"From Saginaw? Coupla hours."

"Drive faster."

The Impala cruised to a stop outside the man's house and the boys saw the Emergency vehicles and someone on a stretcher being zipped into a body bag. They turned to each other in the car, Dean concerned and Sam upset.

Dean approached the watching crowd. "What happened?" He asked a nearby woman.

"Suicide. Can't believe it."

Sam came up behind them and stood on the woman's other side. "Did you know them?"

"Saw him every Sunday at St Augustine's. He always seems...seemed, so normal. I guess you never know what's going on behind closed doors."

Dean stared straight ahead. "Guess not."

"How did...ahh. How are they saying it happened?" Sam asked.

"I heard they found him in the garage, locked inside his car with the engine running."

"Do you know about what time they found him?"

"Oh, it just happened about an hour or two ago. His poor family. I can't even imagine what they're going through."

A woman stood on the front step of the house, crying and leaning against a middle-aged man. A young man stood behind them, looking distraught.

Sam watched, grimacing, then turned to walk away. Dean noticed and followed him back to lean against the Impala's hood.

"Sam, we got here as fast as we could."

"Not fast enough. It doesn't make any sense man. Why would I even have these premonitions if there wasn't a chance I could stop them from happening?"

"I dunno."

Sam shook his head and sighed. "So what do you think killed him?"

"Maybe the guy just killed himself? Maybe there's nothing supernatural going on at all."

Sam shook his head once again. "I'm telling you, I watched it happen. He was murdered by something Dean. I watched it trap him in the garage."

"What was it, a spirit, poltergeist, what?"

Sam was starting to get a little worked up. "I don't know what it was. I don't know why I'm having these dreams, I don't know what the hell is happening Dean."

Dean stared at his brother for a long moment.

"What?"

Dean shrugged. "Nothing. I'm just, I'm worried about you man."

"Well, don't look at me like that!"

He looked away. "I'm not looking at you like anything." He glanced back. "Though I gotta say, you do look like crap."

"Nice. Thanks."

Dean moved to open the car door. "Come on, lets just pick this up in the morning. We'll check out the house, talk to the family."

"Dean, you saw them, they're devastated They're not going to want to talk to us."

"Yeah, you're right. But I think I know who they will talk to."

"Who?"

Dean smirked.

Dean's hand (wearing Mary's silver wedding ring) reached out to a doorbell. 

"Wait, is that my wedding ring?" Mary asked.

"Uhh, yeah. John found your ring in a box in the back of the Impala, and he couldn't bear to look at it, so he gave it to me," Dean said. He removed a ring from his hand and handed it to her. "I stopped wearing it for a while, but eventually I decided to honor your memory as a huntress and I started wearing it again."

Mary smiled and rolled the ring around in her hand. This ring held all kinds of memories for her. Some were happy moments with her and her boys, while others were of her fights with John.

She leaned over and handed it back. "I'm glad it has served you well over these years."

Dean smiled and put the ring back on. "A lot of beers opened with this beauty."

Mary laughed. "I'm not surprised."

Cut to a close-up of Sam's face, his hair slicked back neatly.

Sam sighed. "This has gotta be a whole new low for us."

Dean turned to smirk at Sam, then looked back at the door.

The Man comforting Ms. Miller on the step the night before opened the door. On the other side, Sam and Dean were dressed as priests in black suits.

Most everyone in the room burst out laughing.

"Oh my God, you guys look ridiculous!" Claire yelled. 

"It was the only thing we could come up with at the time," Dean defended. 

"Good Afternoon. I'm Father Simmons, this is Father Frehley," Dean introduced them. "We're new junior priests over at St Augustines. May we come in?"

The man nodded.

"Thanks," Dean said as the brothers entered.

"We're very sorry for your loss," Sam said.

"It's in difficult times like these when the Lord's guidance is most needed."

"Look, you wanna pitch your whole 'Lord has a plan' thing? Fine. Just don't pitch it to me. My brother's dead."

Ms. Miller appeared. "Roger. Please!"

Roger moved away before leaving. "Excuse me."

"I'm sorry about my brother-in-law. He's...he's just so upset about Jim's death. Would you like some coffee?"

"That would be great."

Dean was sitting on the lounge and Sam was in an armchair beside him. 

Ms. Miller poured coffee and passed it around. "It was wonderful of you to stop by. The support of the church means so much right now."

"Of course. After all, we are all God's children," Dean said, a kind smile on his face.

She walked away and Dean immediately took more cocktail sausages from the coffee table. Chewing contentedly, he looked at Sam shaking his head.

"Why do you eat so much, Squirrel? Have the time we're together, you're stuffing your face with something or other," Crowley said.

"I actually have no idea. I just love food, even if I'm not hungry."

"You know, when I first got to Stanford, I did some research on eating habits," Sam started.

"Alright, lay it on me. What else is wrong with me?" Dean asked, slightly turning his body to face his baby brother a little brother while being mindful of the teenager on his lap.

"There's nothing wrong with you, it's just that people with ADHD are more prone to eating disorders such as anorexia, bulimia, and BED, or binge-eating disorder. It's been stated that eating disorders for ADHD people don't originate from a lack of impulse control, but rather the same thing that leads to addiction and substance abuse."

"So, something to do with dopamine?" Kevin asked.

"Yeah. Some dude from Harvard said that eating carbs actually triggers a rush of dopamine in the brain, the same way a cigarette would. There was also a case where this dude would forget to eat breakfast and he would be so hyper-fixated on work he'd forget to eat lunch, so when he went home, he ate a huge meal before bed, which led to sleep problems, which led to a caffeine addiction, which led to him not being hungry and hyper-fixation, and the cycle started all over again."

The room was silent for a moment.

"Damn," was all Dean said.

"It's also shown that people with ADHD and other mental health issues are more likely to have an eating disorder of some sort. The inability to plan stuff can lead to a reliance on fast food and their impulsivity can lead to the need to eat as soon as you get hungry as well as gaining an emotional connection to eating," Sam finished.

"Holy shit. That makes a lot of sense."

"It certainly does," Cas said.

"The only reason you're probably not overweight is because of all the hunting you do," Jody added.

"What other research did you do?" Charlie asked.

"I can't think of any specifics off the top of my head, but if they come up, I'll probably recognize it. Once I get a chance, I'll try to find and write down all my notes so they're easier to find and go through," Sam said.

"What?"

"Just...tone it down a little bit, Father."

Ms. Miller returned.

"So Ms. Miller, did you husband have a history of depression?"

"Nothing like that." She began to get upset. "We had our ups and downs like everyone but we were happy." She finally broke down into tears. "I just don't understand...how Jim could do something like this."

"I'm so sorry you had to find him like that."

Ms. Miller gestured behind her. "Actually, our son Max, he was the one who found him."

Sam looked through the doors into the dining room and saw Mas sitting in the corner, staring into space. "Do you mind if maybe, I go talk to him?"

"Oh, thank you, Father."

Sam approached Max in the other room.

"Max? Hey, I'm Sam."

"Ms. Miller, you have a lovely home. How long have you lived here?"

"We moved in about five years ago."

"The only problem with these old houses. I bet you have all kind of headaches."

"Like what?"

"Well, weird leaks, electrical shortages, odd settling noises at night. That kind of thing."

"No, nothing like that. It's been perfect."

"Huh. May I use your restroom?"

"Oh sure, it's just up the stairs."

Dean rose, taking another cocktail sausage.

"That's not suspicious at all," Crowley muttered.

"So what was your Dad like?" Sam asked.

"Just a normal Dad."

"Yeah. You live at home now?"

"Yeah. Trying to save up for school but it's hard."

"So when you found your dad..."

"I woke up, I heard the engine running." He paused for a moment. "I don't know why he did it."

"I know it's rough, losing a parent. Especially when you don't have all the answers."

Dean entered the hallway upstairs. Checking the coast was clear, he pulled an infer-red thermal scanner from his pocket and turned it on, shining it into rooms as he passed. As he reached the end of the hall he heard footsteps coming up the stairs and hastily hid the scanner. Sam appeared.

"Anything?"

"Zip."

They moved back down the stairs together.

Back in their motel room, Dean was cleaning his weapons when Sam entered.

"What do you have?" He asked.

"A whole lotta nothing. Nothing bad has happened in the Miller house since it was built."

"What about the land?"

Sam sank down onto his bed. "No grave yards, battle fields, tribal lands or any other kind of atrocity on or near the property."

"Hey man I told you, I searched that house up and down. No cold spots, sulfer scent. Nada."

"And the family said everything was normal?"

"Well, if there was a demon or poltergiest in there you think somebody would have noticed something? I used the infer-red thermal scanner man, and there was nothing."

"So what, you think Jim Miller killed himself and my dream was just some sorta freakish coincidence??"

"I dunno. I'm pretty sure there's nothing supernatural about that house."

Sam began rubbing his temples. "Yeah. Well, maybe it has nothing to do with the house." He took a deep breath, holding his head. "Maybe it's just...Gosh," he brought both hands to his forehead "...maybe it's connected to Jim in some other way?"